'I-; f^ % THE FAMILIES AND GENERA OF LIVING RODENTS BRITISH MUSEUM (NATURAL HISTORY) THE FAMILIES AND GENERA OF LIVING RODENTS ^ P.St^'^^^J- ^' ELLERMAN WITH A LIST OF NAMED FORMS (1758-1936) BY R. W. HAYMAN and G. W. C. HOLT VOLUME II. FAMILY MURIDAE LONDON: PRINTED BY ORDER OF THE TRUSTEES OF THE BRITISH MUSEUM Issued 2ISI March, 1941] [Price One Pound Fifteen Shillings Sold at The British Museum (Natural History), Cromwell Road, S.W; and by B. QuARiTCH, Ltd.; Dulau & Co., Ltd.; and the Oxford University Press (All rights reserved) made and printed IX GREAT BRITAIN" BY' JARROLD and SONS LTD. .NORWICH CONTENTS Order RODENTIA Superfamily MUROIDAE Family Muridae Subfamily Murinae Genus Eliurus, Milne-Edwards Genus Anisomys, Thomas Genus Hapalomys, Blyth Genus Pogonomys, Milne-Edwards Genus Lenomys, Thomas Genus Chiropodomys, Peters Genus Vandeleuria, Gray Genus Micromys, Dehne Genus Apodemus, Kaup Genus Thamnomys, Thomas Genus Grammomys, Thomas Genus Carpomys, Thomas Genus Batomys, Thomas Genus Pithecheir, Cuvier Genus Crateromys, Thomas Genus Hyotnys, Thomas Genus Mallomys, Thomas Genus Coniluriis, Ogilby Genus Zysomys, Thomas Genus Laomys, Thomas Genus Mesembriomys, Palmer Genus Oenomys, Thomas Genus Mylomys, Thomas Genus Dasymys, Peters Genus Arvicanthis, Lesson Genus Hadromys, Thomas Genus Pelomys, Peters Genus Lemniscomys, Trouessart Genus Rhabdomys, Thomas (ienus Hyboniys, Thomas 30 75 77 79 81 83 84 86 89 92 103 104 107 108 109 no III 112 "3 114 115 116 118 119 120 123 127 127 130 133 135 CONTENTS Genus Millardia, Thomas . Genus Pyromys, Thomas Genus Dacnomys, Thomas . Genus Eropeplus, Miller & HoUister Genus Stenocephalem\s, Frick Genus Aethomys, Thomas . Genus Thallomys, Thomas . Genus Rattiis, Fischer Genus Gyomys, Thomas Genus Leporillus, Thomas . Genus Pseudomys, Gray Genus Apoinys, Mearns Genus Melomys, Thomas Genus Uromys, Peters Genus Coelomys, Thomas Genus Malacomys, Milne-Edwards Genus Haeromys, Thomas . Genus Chiromysciis, Thomas Genus Zelotomys, Osgood Genus Hylenomys, I'homas . Genus Muriculus, Thomas . Genus Mtts, Linnaeus Genus Mycterom\s, Robinson & Kloss Genus Leggadina, Thomas . Genus Colomys, Thomas & Wroughton Genus Nesoromys, Thomas . Genus Crunomys, Thomas . Genus Alacriiromys, Stein Genus Loplniromys, Peters . Genus Notomys, Lesson Genus Mastacomys, Thomas Genus Golunda, Gray Genus Echiolhrix, Gray Genus Acomys, Geoffroy Genus Uranomys, Dollman . Genus Bandicota, Gray Genus Nesokia, Gray . Genus Beamys, Thomas CONTENTS Genus Saccostomus, Peters . Genus Cricetomys, Waterhouse Genus Phloeomys, Waterhouse Subfamily Rhynchomyinae . Genus Rhynchomys, Thomas Subfamily Hydromyinae Genus Hydromys, Geoffrey Genus Parahydromys, Poche Genus Crossomys, Thomas Genus Chrotomys, Thomas Genus Celaenomys, Thomas Genus Leptomys, Thomas Genus Xerotnys, Thomas Subfamily Dendromyinae Genus Dendromiis, Smith Genus Steatomys, Peters Genus Malacothrix, Wagner Genus Prionomvs, Dollman Genus Petromysais, Thomas Subfamily Deomyinae . Genus Deomvs, Thomas Subfamily Otomyinae . Genus Otomvs, Cuvier Genus Parotomys, Thomas Subfamily Cricetinae . Genus Oryzomys, Baird Genus Megalomys, Trouessart Genus Neacomys, Thomas Genus Nectomys, Peters Genus Rhipidomys, Tschudi Genus Thomasomys, Coues Genus Phaenomys, Thomas Genus Chilomys, Thomas Genus Tylomys, Peters Genus Ototylomys, Merriam Genus Nyctomys, Saussure Genus Nesomvs, Peters Genus R/hi»omvs, Thomas . 283 286 291 296 296 297 298 300 301 302 302 303 304 305 306 311 313 315 315 316 317 318 318 325 326 340 359 360 361 363 366 37> 372 373 374 374 375 377 CONTENTS Genus Reithrodontomys, Giglioli Genus Peromyscus, Gloger . Genus Baiomys, True Genus Calomyscus, Thomas . Genus Onychomys, Baird Genus Akodon, Meyen Genus Zygodontomys, Allen Genus Microxiis, Thomas . Genus Lenoxus, Thomas Genus Oxymycterus, Waterhouse Genus Blarinomys, Thomas Genus Notiomys, Thomas Genus Scapteromys, Waterhouse Genus Scotinomys, Thomas . Genus Cricetulus, Milne-Edwards Genus Phodopus, Miller Genus Crketiis, Leske Genus Mesocricetus, Nehring Genus Mystromys, Wagner . Genus Hesperotnys, Waterhouse Genus Eligmodontia, Cuvier Genus Graomys, Thomas Genus Phyllotis, Waterhouse Genus Chinchilhda, Thomas Genus Irenomys, Thomas Genus Neotomys, Thomas . Genus Reithrodon, Waterhouse Genus Euneomys, Coues Genus Chelemyscus, Thomas Genus Holochilus, Brandt Genus Sigmodon, Say & Ord Genus Sigmomys, Thomas . Genus Andinomys, Thomas . Genus Neototnodo7i, Merriam Genus Neotoma, Say & Ord Genus Hodomys, Merriam . Genus Nelsonia, Merriam Genus Hvpogeomvs, Grandidier CONTENTS Genus Ichthyomys, Thomas Genus Rheomys, Thomas Genus Anotomys, Thomas . Subfamily Gymnuromyinae . Genus Gymnuromys, Forsv-th Major Subfamily Tachyoryctinae . Genus Brachyuromys, Forsyth Major Genus Tachyoryctes, Riippell Subfamily Gerbillinae Genus Gerbillus, Desmarest Genus Microdillus, Thomas Genus Tatera, Lataste Genus Taterillus, Thomas . Genus Desmodillus, Thomas & Schwann Genus Desmodilliscus, Wettstein . Genus Pachyuromys, Lataste Genus Ammodilliis, Thomas Genus Meriones, Illiger Genus Psammomys, Cretzchmar . Genus Brachiones, Thomas . Genus Rhombomys, Wagner Subfamily Myospalacinae Genus Myospalax, Laxmann Subfamily AIicrotinae . Genus Brachytarsomys, Giinther . Genus Dicrostonyx, Gloger . Genus Synaptomys, Baird Genus Myopiis, Miller Genus Lemmus, Link . Genus Clethrionomys, Tilesius Genus Aschizomys, Miller . Genus Eothenomys, Miller . Genus Antelioinys, Miller Genus Alticola, Blanford Genus Hyperacrius, Miller . Genus Phenacomys, Merriam Genus Dolomys, Nehring Genus Orthriomys, Merriam 483 487 491 492 497 500 510 510 520 522 523 523 524 525 537 538 539 541 541 548 555 556 558 560 561 565 574 575 577 578 581 582 584 58^- < CONTENTS PAGE Genus Herpetomys, Merriam . ... 586 Genus Microtus, Schrank 586 Genus Lasiopodomys, Lataste 616 Genus Proedromys, Thomas 617 Genus Phaiomys, Blyth 617 Genus Neodoii, Hodgson 618 Genus Pedomys, Baird 620 Genus Pitymys, McMurtrie 621 Genus Blmifordimys, Argyropulo 626 Genus Anicola, Lacepede . 627 Genus Lagurus, Gloger 633 Genus Neofiber, True . 63s Genus Ondatra, Link . 636 Genus Prometheomys, Satunin 638 Genus Ellobius, Fischer 639 Appendix I. List of new names pubHshed in this work 643 Appendix IL Correction to List of named forms in genus Sciuru (Vol L p. 343) 'J43 \pPENDix IH. Further notes on named forms ir the genus Rattii ''44 LIST OF TEXT-FIGURES 14- 23- 24. 25- 26. 27- 28. 29. 30- 31- 32. Anisomys imitator, Thomas .... do. do. Micromys minutus, Pallas .... do. do. Apodemus sylvaticus, Linnaeus .... do. do. Rattus rattus, Linnaeus .... do. R. rattus, Linnaeus and R. norvegiais, Berkenhout Rattus (Micaelamys) granti, Wroughton Rattus rattus, Linnaeus .... Acomys dimidiatus, Cretzchmar do. Acomys dimidiatus minous, Bate Cricetomys gambianus, Waterhouse do. do. Cricetulus migratorius, Pallas .... do. do. Cricetus cricetus, Linnaeus .... do. do. Mesocricetus nezctoni, Nehring .... do. do. Gymnuromys roberti, Forsyth Major . Tachyoryctes cheesmani, Thomas do. do. PAGE Skull X I 78 do. 78 Cheekteeth x 7 79 Skull X 5 88 do. 88 Cheekteeth X 13 89 Skull X3i 94 do. 94 Cheekteeth x 10 95 Skull X2i 152 do. 153 Cheekteeth X 5 153 Cheekteeth x 13 1 70 do. X 10 Skull X2i 270 do. 270 Cheekteeth x 10 271 Skull X I 288 do. 288 Cheekteeth X 7 289 Skull X 34 430 do. 430 Cheekteeth x 20 431 SkuUx2 438 do. 439 Cheekteeth x 5 439 Skull X 2i 442 do. 442 Cheekteeth X 13 443 Cheekteeth x 12 489 Skull xii 494 do. 494 Cheekteeth x 6 495 LIST OF TEXT-FIGURES 34- 36. 37- 38. 39- 40. 4'- 4-- 43- 44- 45- 4''- 47- 4S. 49- 5°- Meriones libycus crassus, Sundevall do. do. Myospalax fontanieri fontanus, Thomas do. do. Mvospalax psilunis & M. jontanieri, posterior views do. Lemmus lemmus, Linnaeus Clethrionomys glareobis, Schreber do. do. Microtiis agrestis, Linnaeus do. do. Arvicola ierresiris, Linnaeus do. do. Skull X 2 do. Cheekteeth 12 Skull inae, Rhyn- chomyinae, Phloeomyinae, Gerbillinae, Murinae, Dendromyinae, Otomyinae, Cricetinae, Neotominae, Microtinae, " Siphneinae " ^ Myospalacinae. Spala- cidae. part, Rhizomyinae, part {Tachyoryctes). 1899. Tullberg: Families Spalacidae, part (\Iyospalax and Tachyoryctes) ; Neso- myidae; Cricetidae; Arvicolidae ; Hesperomyidae ; Muridae (with subfamilies Murini, Phloeomyini, Otomyini); Gerbillidae. 1918. Miller & Gidley: Family Cricetidae (with subfamilies Cricetinae, Gerbillinae, Microtinae (and included Lophiomyinae)) ; Family Rhizomyidae, part, subfamily Tachyoryctinae ; Family Spalacidae, part, subfamily Myospalacinae; Family Muridae (with subfamihes Dendromyinae, Murinae, Phloeomyinae, Otomyinae, Hydromyinae). 1924. Winge: Family Muridae, part; subfamilies Rhizomyini {Rhisomys, Tachy- oryctes, and genera from Madagascar) ; Cricetini (with groups Criceti (included Lophiomys), Hesperomyes, and Arvicolae); and Murini, with groups Mures, Gerbilli, and Hydromyes. 1928. Weber: Family Spalacidae (part, Tachyoryctes, Myospalax); Family Neso- myidae; Family Muridae (with subfamilies Cricetinae, Microtinae, Murinae, Gerbillinae, Hydromyinae (and included Lophiomyinae)). Geographical Distribution. — Throughout the Holarctic, Indo-Malayan, Australasian, African and Neotropical re- gions, from Arctic regions of Eurasia south to the Cape of Good Hope, and Tasmania; east to Fiji and other islands of the Pacific; Madagascar; and in the New World from Arctic regions including Greenland south to Tierra del Fuego, and including the Galapagos Islands. Number of Genera. — I have examined and retained one hundred and eight)'-six genera, divided among twelve subfamilies. At least six, and perhaps more, valid genera are not represented in the British Museum. (In the first volume, containing all other Rodents, one hundred and forty- seven genera were retained, and four besides these are not represented in London.) The Family Muridae belongs according to the present classification to the Superfamily Muroidae, a group containing also four families, Muscardinidae, Lophiomyidae, Rhizomyidae, and Spalacidae, which have been dealt with in the first volume. A key to these families has already been given. Notes on the essential characters of the family Muridae have also been given in Volume I. For reference purposes, these are repeated here. Char.\cters.— Zvgomasseteric structure primitively (Deomys), nearly as in Sicistinae (Dipodidae), except that the infraorbital foramen is more generalized, less enlarged, and not conspicuously wider below than above. In all remaining genera the zygomatic plate is broadened and tilted upwards to a greater or lesser degree; masseter lateralis extends its line of I — Living Rodents — II i attachment on to zygomatic plate, and masseter lateralis superficialis has its anterior head distinct, so far as known, from the zygoma. Infraorbital foramen always transmitting muscle; but never extremely enlarged; usually or always less so than in such superfamilies as Anomaluroidae, Ctenodactyloidae, Pede- toidae, and Dipodoidae. Mandible with angular portion not distorted outwards by masseter muscle. Skull usually with constricted frontals; auditory bullae in the majority not much enlarged, but may become so (Gerbillinae); or may be much reduced, as in PMoeomys, etc. Jugal typically considerably shortened; but long in Tachvorvctes and others. Dental formula in the majority i. {, c. \\, p. M. m. ;: = iC). In some forms the cheekteeth are reduced to 5 (Rhyuchomys, and some Hydromyine genera). In one genus, Dcsmodilliscus, the cheekteeth formula is f . Molars rooted except in Mvospalax, Rhombomys, and the majority of the Microtinae. Fibula, so far as known, reduced and fused high on the leg with the tibia. Digits of hindfoot five, with the one exception of Malacothrix, in which they are reduced to four. In a few African genera, the forefoot may have three functional digits, or three digits only. External form as a rule small and generalized; sometimes much modified for underground life (Mvospalax, EUobiiis, Prometlieomys, Notiomys, etc.); some- times highly specialized for aquatic life : cranially as well as externally in Ichtliyonivs and allies, Hydioiiivs, Crossoiiiys; externally in Ondatra, etc. In some forms, hindfoot extremely specialized for arboreal life; a fully opposable and clawless hallux is developed in Hapalomys, Chiropodomys, Vandeleuria, Chiromyscus. In one case, Notomys, and possibly in some Gerbillinae, appar- ently specialized for bipedal saltatorial life. Spiny covering may be developed [Acomys, some species of Rattiis, etc.), but is never comparable to that of specialized Hystricoid Rodents. Tail typically naked and scaly; uniformly haired in Crateromys, one species of Neotoma, most Gerbillinae, and others. Infraorbital foramen tj'pically specialized into a wider upper portion for muscle-transmission and a narrower lower one for nerve transmission, its lower border very generally V-shaped, and not straight (compare Rhizomyidae). Cheekteeth laminate, cuspidate, or prismatic, but never agreeing in pattern with that of Muscardinidae (i.e., not basin-shaped with weak transverse ridges and corner cusps, nor flatcrowned with a series of raised narrow transverse ridges extending across crown). External form various, but when subfossorial, eyes retained, and zygomatic plate not specially narrowed and turned down- wards (compare Spalacidae). Temporal fossae never roofed in by bony outgrowths (compare Lophiomyidae). Masseter muscle, so far as known, not rising beside infraorbital foramen on its inner side (compare Rliizomyidae). In this group I recognize twelve subfamilies. The Lophiomyidae, Spalacidae, and Rhizomyidae are probably offshoots of the present family, and are too highly specialized to be included. The Muscardinidae seem to stand very near the Muridae, but to be more primitive than Muridae; that family I regard as fundamentally the most generalized of living Rodents except Aplodontiidae and perhaps Bathyergidae. MURIDAE 3 With reftrcnct to the cheekteeth formula of Muridae, I must note that according to some authors, the three cheekteeth represent P.4, M.i, and M.2, and it is suggested that M.3 is suppressed. There seems to be considerable evidence in favour of this view'; but for convenience throughout this work I adopt the customary notation. THE RATS FROM MADAGASCAR I'here are six genera that I have examined, containing seven well-marked species in all, from Madagascar. They are excessively difficult to classify. Most authors have referred them to a subfamily Nesomyinae, whose sole character seems to be "Habitat in Madagascar," or dumped them all in the subfamily Cricetinae. It does not seem to me possible to take either course. The sole character given by Tullberg for the group which is unusual among the Muridae he examined is the fact that the tongue possesses three papillae circumvallatae, but he only examined two genera, .Gymnuromys and Eliitrus. But this character, although in most other Muridae he examined was reduced to one, was present in Cricetomys (three); while two were present in Myospalax and Tachyoryctes. It is not a character which one can use throughout the Order; and is apparently variable in closely allied genera in other groups (for instance, Petaurista, o, Pteromys, 3, in the Pteromys group of Sciuridae). It is probably merely a primitive character which may be met with in any group. The Rats of Madagascar may be arranged as follows, in key form. Skull specialized, Microtine in aspect, with zygomatic plate strongly tilted upwards, infraorbital foramen small, and temporal ridges fusing to form a median interorbital ridge. Cheekteeth prismatic, but brachyodont. Br.\chyt.\rsomys Skull without the specializations just described. Cheekteeth laminate, a series of transverse plates, these plates equal- sized, pressed closely together, the general effect simple. M.3 slightly larger than M.2, and I\1.2 equal in elements to M.i. Eliurus Cheekteeth never a series of plain transverse plates. Cheekteeth flatcrowned, the folds of the molars becoming isolated on crown surface as long thick transverse enamel ridges which extend across crown, and in progressive forms cease to appear as re-entrant folds, being completely isolated. Folds much curved. Brachyuromys This specialization at highest development, M.3 larger. Brachyuromys ramirohitra This specialization usually not reached until old age. M.3 smaller. Brachyuromys betsileoensis ' For a full discussion see Hinton, .\nn. Mag. Nat. Hist, q, XI, p. 162, 1923. 4 MURIDAE Cheekteeth without the pattern just described. Cheekteeth completely flatcrowned, the laminae excessively tightly pressed together and compressed; all traces of cusps obliterated; the pattern a series of extremely narrow line-like folds isolated, or nearly so, on crown surface. M.3 is broader and a little longer than M.2, and M.2 is slightly larger than M.I. Gymxuromys Cheekteeth without the pattern just described. Cheekteeth hypsodont, prismatic in appearance, with inner and outer re-entrant folds present, but no signs of cusps, the general effect simple. Hypogeomys Cheekteeth brachyodont, not prismatic, excessively complex, with clear cusps, these arranged biserially; outer main folds of upper molars with subsidiary ridges present (or elements apparently corresponding to them). Nesomy'S Of these genera, Hxpogeomys has many noticeable external specializations, but the external form of the others, though the size is usually relatively large, is generalized. A feature in which these Rats differ from normal Muridae is the very general fact that M.2 is scarcely smaller than M.i, and M.3 is often as large as, or larger than, M.2. Winge referred them all to his Rhizomyini (also containing Tachyoryctes), on this character (M.2 scarcely smaller than M.i), whereas in his Murini and Cricetini (containing the rest of the family), M.2 is "clearly smallei than M.i." But unfortunately, though very generally so, this is not always the case, as for instance Am'somvs in Murinae, and some American Cricetine genera, which have the elements of M.2 exactly as in M.i. The cranial peculiarities of Brtuiivtarsoinvs are very similar to those of the Microtinae, except the much less specialized posterior portion of the palate. The molais also are Microtine in aspect, so that Hinton has suggested that this genus will perhaps have to be transferred from the "Nesomyinae" to the Microtinae. It further differs from Microtinae in the brachyodont molars. But the pattern of the cheekteeth, and the specialized Microtine skull (with fused interorbital crest, and weak squamosal crest), occurring together are very significant, and the genus is here regarded as a primitive Microtine. Brachyuromys resembles Tachyoryctes closely in dental pattern, as long ago was pointed out by Forsyth Major. It differs markedly in dental characters from any Cricetine seen. B. betsileoensis is less specialized, though probably to be considered as a near ally or forerunner of typical Brachyiiromys. The folds are not quite entirely isolated, and are usually separated by a space in the middle of the tooth. The pattern, particularly of M.2, is not altogether unlike that of Sigmodon, among Neotropical Cricetinae. I am uncertain of the status of this form, which should probably form a distinct genus. There is not the slightest doubt in my mind that Tachyoryctes is a member of the Muridae, and that typical Brachyuromys on account of its dental pattern probably stands very close to it, altlTOugh the pattern might have been derived independently. From Cricetinae with a similar pattern, B. betsileoemis differs in the more reduced M.i, just as does Nesomys from the Oryzomys group of Cricetine genera. XesoHiys is the most primitive genus from Madagascar dentally. The cusps are developed as in, and the general pattern is similar to the very complex-toothed Neotropical Cricetinae like Oryzomys, differing, however, in at least two very- important characters; M.2 is similar in elements to .M.i in Xesomys, more reduced than M.i in elements in Oryzomys; and M.i in Nesomys has the antero- internal corner evenly rounded, and apparently lacking all traces of the anterointernal cusp, which is always conspicuous in Oryzomys and allies. Hypogeomys is also similar to Cricetine genera, but right at the other end of the series ; being most like Neotoma or that section of Cricetinae in dental characters; a highly specialized hypsodont more or less prismatic dentition, with inner and outer folds (in Hvpogeomys narrow, and not well open), and all traces of cusps obliterated. The pattern is more or less similar in all upper teeth, but AI.3 is a little reduced. It differs from Xeotoma and prismatic Cricetinae in the suppression of the anterointernal fold of M.i, in this character (reduction of anterointernal side of M.i), differing from Xeotoma jxisi as Xesomys differs from Oryzomys. The pattern is not as "Microtine" as in Xeotoma, but is compared with that genus because it seems to be more near it than to any of the others. Gxmnuromxs is probablv a derivative of Xesomys. But it is extremely highly modified dentallv, differing in general dental effect from all other Muridae, and indeed from all Rodents examined. The general ridge-plan is similar to that of Xesomys, and also as I have noted seems to have some similarity to that of the Dormouse Platacanthomys, though the dental effect of all three genera is very different. Eliurus is running parallel to the most highlv specialized Murinae (Phloeomys, etc.). The cheekteeth are, apparently from birth, a series of absolutely trans- verse plates. This is the most simplified pattern known among the Rats of Madagascar. The plates are pressed together (though nothing like so tightly as those of Gymntiromys), and further differ from those of Gymmiromys in being straight instead of considerably curved. It differs from Murinae in the character usual to these Madagascar genera, namely, M.2 is not reduced in elements; and here, as in Gymmiromys and others, M.3 tends to be slightly larger than M.2. There is, however, no tendency towards reduplication of elements such as is found in Otomyinae, another group \\ ith the molars a series of transverse plates. These Rats must have been isolated very early in Madagascar — perhaps before the various subfamilies of Murinae as we now accept them w'ere fully differentiated. Free from competition, they retain many primitive characters such as are not usually met with elsewhere in Muridae ; yet they parallel different groups of Muridae in essential development. The key I have listed above shows that there are no characters which will hold this group together as a subfamily, and that they are strongly differentiated, (.\part from the primitive character of a relatively long jugal, which may be met with any^vhere independently within the Muridae, their cranial characters are not pecuHar, and certainly will not divide them from other Muridae.) I have therefore no alternative but to refer them to different subfamilies. Braclivtarsoinvs is regarded as a primitive Microtine ; Brachyuromys is referred to the Tachvoryctinae ; Gymnuromys must, I think, be retained apart from all other Muridae as type of a special subfamily; Nesomys is a primitive member of the Cricetinae, and Hypogeomys is one of the most highly specialized Cricetinae known; Eliurus I refer to the Murinae, though it is not closely allied to other Murinae. It is curious that Eliurus, which is the most specialized dentally of all Madagascar Rats, according to the theories held here, should be referred to the Murinae, which are regarded as dentally the lowest subfamily in the group. The specialization reached by Eliurus is in essential pattern as high as the most specialized dental type known in Murinae, Phloeomys; but the proportions of the teeth are more primitive than in any knovi'n Murine except perhaps Anisomvs. Key to the Subf.\milies of Muridae Zvgomatic plate completely beneath the infraorbital foramen. Subfamily Deomyin.\e {Deomys) Zvgomatic plate tilted upwards to a greater or lesser degree. Cheekteeth prismatic in pattern, frequently evergrowing. Skull much specialized, either for underground life, or by ridges for attachment of jaw muscles. Zygomatic plate not tilted strongly upwards; infraorbital foramen large ; lambdoid crest slanting forwards to posterior zygomatic root. (External form is much specialized for underground life; cheekteeth evergrowing.) Subfamily Mygsp.alacinae (Myospalax) Zvgomatic plate tilted very strongly upwards; infraorbital foramen small, narrowed and reduced ; lambdoid crest not slanting for- wards to level of posterior zygomatic root. (The skull is pro- foundly modified by ridges for jaw-muscle attachment, with tendency to develop median interorbital crest, squamosal crests, etc.) Subfamily Microtinae Cheekteeth brachyodont; third lnwer nidlar not reaching down to level of incisors. Group Brachytarsomyes {Brachytarsomys) Cheekteeth strongly hypsodont ; third lower molar always reaching down to level of incisors. Lower incisor short, lingual to molars. Group Lemmi {Dicrostonyx, Syiiap/oiuys. Myopus, Leinmus) Lower incisor long, passing from lingual to labial side of molars between bases or roots of M.2 and M.3. Group Microti {Clethrionomys, Aschizomys, Eothenomys, Anteliomys, Alti- cola, Hyperacrius, Dolomys, Phenacomys, Arvicola, Phaio- mys, Blanfordimys, Pitymys, Neodon, Pedomys, Proedromys, Orthriomys, Herpetomys, Microtus, Lasiopodomys, Lagtirus, Ondatra, Neofiber, Prometheomys, Ellohius) Cheekteeth various, but with one exception (out of over a hundred and fifty genera), not evergrowing ; when prismatic the skull is not much specialized by ridges for jaw-muscle attachment, as described above, nor for underground life. Upper incisors vestigial. Cheekteeth so reduced as to be almost invisible to the naked eye. Subfamily Rhynchomyin.\e [Rhynchomys) Upper incisors and cheekteeth never excessively reduced. Skull specialized, with tendency to great inflation of auditory bullae, enlargement of braincase, and weakening of rostrum, its general tj'pe suggestive of that found elsewhere in bipedal saltatorial Rodentia, such as Dipodidae, or Heteromyidae. Limbs with tendency towards lengthening; external form always specialized for life in plains or desert regions. (In one genus, molars evergrowing; the cheekteeth are primitively with cusps arranged biserially in the upper series, progressively becoming a series of laminae separated by relatively wide inner and outer re- entrant folds, the folds approximately opposite and equal, the general effect simple.) Subfamily Gerbillin.^e (Taiera, Taterillus, Gerbillus, Microdillus, Desmodilliis, Des- modillisais, Pachyuromys, Ammodillus ; Meriones, Psammomys, Brachiones, Rhombomys) Skull never specialized as just described, with less tendency to inflation of bullae, etc. (In most forms the skull is relatively generalized.) Cheekteeth a series of transverse plates; M.3 becoming the dominant tooth, always larger than M.2, usually larger than M.I, and with reduplication of elements. Subfamily Otomyinae {Otomys, Parotomys) Cheekteeth when a series of transverse plates never with M.3 the dominant tooth. M.3 without reduplication of elements. Cheekteeth completely flatcrowned, the laminae excessively tightly packed together and compressed, the pattern a series of extremely narrow line-like folds isolated, or nearly MURIDAE so, on crown surface. M.3 is broader and a little longer than M.2, and M.2 is slightly larger than M.i. Subfamily Gymn'uromyinae (Gymniirotnys) Cheekteeth never with the pattern just described. Cheekteeth with the re-entrant folds isolating to form extremely thick parallel curved ridges extending across flat crowns; the general effect in elements considerably simplified in fully adult. Subfamily T.'vchyoryctinae Skull much specialized for fossorial life. Jugal tending to extend to the lachrymal. Group Tachyoryctae ( Tachyoryctes) Skull generalized. Jugal long, but not extending to lachr\mal. Group Brachyuromyes {Brac}ixiiromys) Cheekteeth witli re-entrant folds not isolating to form thick parallel ridges; when isolating, the elements not reduced, and the general pattern more complex, and the isolation of the folds less complete. Cheekteeth cuspidate, laminate or prismatic; when cuspi- date, the cusps of the upper molars arranged in two longitudinal rows ; and the laminae bearing the cusps separated by wide folds. (When prismatic, skull not specially modified, compare Microtinae.) Subfamily Cricetinae {Orvso)n\s, Megno«/ group. Algeria; Egypt. gerbillus group. Algeria across North Africa to Syria and Meso- potamia. pyramidum group. Morocco across North .\frica to Eg\-pt, Palestine. 12 MURIDAE Genus Talira iiiilicci. Punjah, Persia, Mesopotamia, Syria. Genus Paclniiroinvs tii(/>ias!. \orth Algeria; ligvpt. Genus Mcriones calimis. Sinai. persiciis group. Persia, Baluchistan, Russian Turkestan, Trans- caucasia. titmaricinus group. Palestine, Syria, Asia .Minor, Caucasus, South- east Russia, Russian Turkestan, Gobi desert, Chinese Turkestan. //7»vo/.j group. Egypt, Tripoli, .Algeria; Morocco; Palestine, Svria, Afghanistan, Persia, Russian Tiu'kestan, Transcaucasia, Gobi desert. incrldianus group. South-east Russia, Caucasus, Russian Turkes- tan, Mongolia, Shansi, Chihli. iiiii^uiculatiis. Mongolia, Shansi, Transbaikalia. hiiniiiihie. Punjab, Xorth-west P'rontier. Genus Psaiiniiuiins obcsiis group. ,\lgcria, Tripoli, ligvpt. Palestine, (jenus Brtichioncs przcu-dhkii. Chinese Turkestan, Gobi desert. Genus Rhotiibomvs opiums. Russian Turkestan, Chinese Turkestan, Mongolia. Genus Diciostuny.x torqiiatus. Arctic Russia, Siberia, and islands to the north. Genus Myopus schisticolor. Scandinavia, North Russia, .-\ltai, Xorth-east Siberia, North Alongolia. Genus Lenuims lemmus. Scandinavia, North-west Russia. ubcmis group. Northern Russia, Siberia, and islands to the north. Genus Cletlirioiiomvs glareoliis group. Europe from S\\ eden to Pyrenees and Yugoslavia, and England eastwards to Ural Alountains. Tianshan; Syansk Mountains (west of Eake Baikal). iiageri group. Switzerland, Italy, A'ugoslavia, France; Norway; Hebrides; Channel Islands; Asia Alinor; Tianshan. rutihis group. North Scandinavia, Northern Russia and Siberia; Japan. To Altai, Manchuria. rujocanus group. Scandinavia, Russia, Siberia to Kamtchatka; Korea, Kansu, Shansi, Szechuan, Hupeh; Mongolia, Chihli; Japan. {sikotanensis {CIct/iiioiioiiivs .'); Kuriles.) Genus Aschizomys lemmimis. Xorth-east Siberia. Genus Eothenoinys inekmogaster . Szechuan. Genus Anteliomys chinensis group. Szechuan. Genus Alticula roylei group. Russian Turicestan, Chinese Turkestan, Kashmir, Tianshan, MongoUa. stoliczkanus group. Tibet, Kashmir. macrotis. Syansk Mountains (Siberia). strelzowi group. Siberian -\ltai, Mongolia. Genus Hyperacrius uvnnei group. Kashmir, Punjab. Genus Dolomys bogdanuvi. Yugoslavia, Greece. Genus Microtia wrestis group. Europe, including Scandinavia, England and Hebrides, Spain (and south to North Italy, Yugoslavia); U.S.S.R. to Lake Baikal; Mongolia; Zungaria. analis group. Europe, south of Baltic ; Orkneys, Channel Islands (not England); (south to Spain and Greece); Asia Minor, Russia, Caucasus, Turkestan, Altai, Transbaikalia, Mongolia, Kansu, Korea, Japan. oeconomus group. Scandinavia, Holland, Germany, Hungary-, Russia," Siberia to Pacific coast, and Semirechyia. guentheri group. Greece, Asia Minor, Palestine, Libya; Spain. nivalis group. Spain, France, Switzerland, North Italy, South Germany, Yugoslavia ; Caucasus, Asia Minor, Syria, Palestine. socialis group. Persia, South Russia, Russian Turkestan. roberti group. Asia Minor, Caucasus. calamorum group. Transbaikalia, Ussuri, Manchuria, Shensi, Kiangsu. middendorffi group. Siberia (Ural, Ob, Yenesei regions). oregalis group. Throughout Northern Siberia, south to Northern Kazakstan; Mongolia, Chinese Turkestan. millicens. Szechuan. mandarinus group. Shansi, Mongolia, Chihh. Genus Lasiopodomys braiuiti. Mongolia, Manchuria, Transbaikalia. Genus Proedromvs bedfordi. Kansu. Genus Phaiomys leiiairiis group. Tibet, Chinese Turkestan, North India (Upper Sutlej valley). 14 MURIDAE Genus Neodon carriithersi. Russian Turkestan. juldaschi. Russian Pamir. otiiscus, etc. Kansu, Szechuan. Genus Pitymys siibterraneiis group. Belgium, France. Hungary, Rumania, Switzer- land, Italy, Yugoslavia, Ukraine, Asia Minor, Caucasus. saiii group. Sicily, Italy, South France. iben'ciis group. Spain, South France; Greece, Montenegro. Genus Blanfordiiiiys afghdnus group. Afghanistan, Russian Pamir. Genus An-icola terrestris group. Europe (except Ireland); Siberia, to Amur River; Turkestan; Syria, Persia. Genus Lagurus lagurus group. South Russia, Turkestan to Zungaria. luieus group. Russian Turkestan, Chinese Turkestan, Zungaria, Zaidam, Mongolia. Genus Proinet/ieomys schaposchnikoici. Caucasus. Genus EUobius talpiniis group. South Russia, Turkestan, x\ltai, Ciiinese Turkes- tan, Mongolia. fuscocapilliis group. Baluchistan, Afghanistan, South Russian Turkestan, Persia, Asia Minor. MURIDAE OF THE NeARCTIC Genera, principal species, and approximate ranges. (Canada and U.S..\. The House-Rats, and House-Mice, Raftiis rattiis, R. norvegicus, and Miis musailus, are introduced; these species may occur in any part of the world.) Genus Oryzomys palustris group. Florida, Texas, and South-eastern United States. Genus Reithrodoutomys hiamdis group. South Carolina, Virginia, Texas, Nebraska. megalotis group. Colorado, Kansas, New Mexico, Arizona, California, Idaho. fulvcscens group. Texas, Oklahoma, Louisiana. Genus Peruiiivsciis califoinicus group. Idaho, Utah, California, New Mexico, Arizona. maniculatiis group. Throughout the area: Labrador to Alaska; California to Florida. leiicopus group. Texas, Arizona, north to Massachusetts, New York, and Montana; Florida, Georgia, Alabama. boylii group. California, LItah, Texas. truei group. New Mexico, Colorado, California. MURIUAE IS {Peromyscus) nutlalli group. Virginia, South Carolina, to Arkansas. jloridanus group. Florida. Genus Baiomys taylori. Texas. Genus Onychomys leucogaster group. North Dakota, Idaho, New Mexico, Oregon, Utah, Arizona, California, Te.xas, Oklahoma, north to Alberta, Saskatchewan. CJenus Sigmodon hispidus group. Florida, Te.xas, Arizona. fulviventer group. Texas, New Mexico. Genus Neotoma floridana group. Florida, Louisiana, Illinois, Nebraska, Kansas, Texas, New Mexico. albigula group. Arizona, California, New Mexico, Utah, Colorado. intermedia group. California, Arizona. mexicana group. Colorado, Arizona, New ^Mexico. desertortim group. California, Utah, Arizona. pennsyhanica group. Pennsylvania, to Tennessee. fuscipes group. California. cinerea group. California, Nevada, Alberta, British Columbia, Washington, Oregon, Arizona, Colorado, South Dakota. Genus Dicrostonyx luuhonius. Labrador. rubricatus, etc. Alaska, Arctic Canada; Greenland. Genus Synaptomys cooperi. New Jersey, Virginia, Quebec, west to Kansas and Minnesota. borealis. Alaska, Mackenzie, British Columbia, Washington ; Labrador; New Hampshire. Genus Lemmus trimucronatus, etc. Alaska, Mackenzie, Alberta, to Baffin Land. Genus Clethrionomys daicsoni, and allies. British Columbia, Alaska, Yukon, Ungava, Oregon. gapperi, and allies. Ontario, New Hampshire, New Jersey, the Dakotas, Mackenzie, Colorado, British Columbia, Idaho. North Carolina. New Mexico. calif ornicus. California. proteus. Labrador. Genus Plienacomys intermedins group. British Columbia, Washington, Idaho, Cali- fornia, Wyoming, Montana. New Mexico. ungava group. Ungava, Quebec, Labrador, Mackenzie. alhipes group. California. longicaudiis group. Oregon. Genus Microtiis peiiiisxhanicus group. Labrador and North Carolina to Alberta, Alontana, Colorado, New Mexico. Admiralty Island (Alaska). montanus group. Arizona, Wyoming, California, Utah, Nevada, Washington, Oregon, British Columbia. californicus group. California. operarius group. Alaska, Mackenzie. abbreviatus group. Alaska. tozaisendi group. Oregon, California, British Columbia. longicaudus group. Washington to South Dakota, California, Arizona. Islands off Alaska. mexicanus group. Texas, Arizona. xanthognathus group. Alberta to Alaska, and Arctic coast. chrotorrhimis group. New Hampshire, Labrador, Quebec, North Carolina. richardsoni group. Washington, Idaho, Oregon, Wyoming, British Columbia, Alberta. orcgoiii grou-p. Oregon, California, British Columbia, Washington. Genus Pedomvs ochrooaster group. Wisconsin, Missouri, Oklahoma, Louisiana, Nebraska, Kansas, the Dakotas, Colorado, Montana, Alberta. Genus Pilviiivs pinctonim group. Georgia, New York, Mississippi, Oklahoma, Florida. Genus Lagnrus cnrtotus group. Nevada, Oregon, North Dakota, Washington, Utah, Alberta, Idaho, East Cahfornia. Genus Neofiber alleni. Florida. Genus Ondatra zibiihica group. Alaska to Hudson Bay; Labrador; most of U.S.A. except extreme south central portion; and not Florida. MURIDAE OF THE Inii()-M.\L.\Y.^X ReGION Genus llapaloinxs hju'^icaudatus group. Tenasserim, Annam, Hainan. Genus Lciioinvs iiiaviii group. Celebes. Genus CJiiropoddiays gliroidcs group. Assam, Sumatra (Nias Island), Java, Borneo, Philippines (Calamianes Island). fuhus. \'unnan. Genus I'liiidchiiria ohracva group. Peninsular India, Ceylon, Nepal, Tongking, Siam. MURIDAE 17 Genus Micromys minulus. Assam. Genus Apodemus sylvaticus group. Yunnan. speciosus ^roup. Liukiu Islands; Nepal, Burma, Yunnan, Formosa. agrarius group. Fukien, Yunnan. Genus Curpomys melaniirus. Luzon (Philippines). phaeurus. Luzon (Philippines). Genus Batomys granti. Luzon (Philippines). Genus Pithecheir melaniirus. Malay Peninsula, Sumatra, Java. Genus Crateromys schadeiibergi. Luzon (Philippines). Genus Mallomys (?) armandvillei (? Mallomys). Flores. Genus Hadromys humei. Alanipur. Genus Millardia meltada group. Peninsular India, Ceylon. kathleenae. Burma. gleadowi. Sind. Genus Pyromys priestleyi. Sind. Genus Dacnomys millardi. Sikkim, Assam, Laos. Genus Eropephis canus. Celebes. Genus Rattiis baluensis group. Sumatra, Borneo. macleari. Christmas Island. natkittatus. Christmas Island. blanfordi group. Peninsular India. cutchicus group. Peninsular India. canus group. Selangor, Sumatra (Pulau Tuangku), Java; Liukiu Islands. ra«;(s group. Throughout India, Ceylon, Burma, Southern China; Formosa, Hainan; Annam, Siam, JNIalav Peninsula, Sumatra, Java, Borneo, Celebes, Philippines. noriegicus group. Celebes, Philippines; Yunnan. hoffmani group. Celebes. (?) Andamans. concolor group. Burma, Sumatra, Java, Borneo, Celebes, Flores, Philippines. mulleri group. Tenasserim, Siam, Malav Peninsula, Kwantung; Sumatra, Java, Borneo. iRatius) citrvsocomiis group. Celebes. coelcstis group. Celebes. xafillninis group. Celebes, Philippines. con fiiciaiuis group. South China, Hainan, Formosa, Nepal, Ceylon, Burma, Assam, Siam, Annam, Liukiu Islands, Sumatra, Borneo, Java. cremorivcnter group. Siam, .^nnam, Tenasserim, Sumatra, Java, Borneo, Celebes. ichiteheadi group. Siam, Malay Peninsula, Sumatra, Borneo, Celebes. baeodon. Borneo. eha group. Sikkim, Yunnan. lepluriis. Java. barlelsi. Java. rajali group. Tenasserim, Annam, Siam, Formosa, Malav Penin- sula, Sumatra, Java, Borneo, Philippines. edwardsi group. Himalayas, Assam, South China, Annam, Siam, Malay Peninsula, Sumatra, Java, Borneo. bowers/ group. Yunnan, Fukien, Siam, Assam, Burma, Tenasserim. berdiiiorei group. Burma, Siam. musscheiibroeki group. Celebes. hellwaldi group. Celebes. domi)iator group. Celebes. Genus Apomxs Jiylocoetes group. Philippines. Genus Coclomys mayori group. Ceylon. Genus Hacromys tnargareitae group. Borneo, Celebes. Genus Chiromvsciis chiropiis. Burma, x\nnam. Genus I\his muscuhts group. Liukiu Islands, South China, Nepal, and through India. (Races named Java, Celebes, etc., .' introduced.) booditga group. Peninsular India, Burma, Siam, Yunnan. pahari. Sikkim, Yunnan. plalythri.x group. India, Ceylon, Burma. {castaneus, not seen; Philippines). Genus Mycteromys [lucidiiroidcs. Java, Simiatra. Genus Criiiiomxs falhix, etc. Philippines. Genus Golunda cUioti. Peninsular India, Ceylon, Bhutan, Nepal, Sind. Genus Echiothri.x leuciira group. Celebes. MURIDAE 19 Genus Melasmothrix naso. Celebes. Genus Acotnys cahirinus group. Sind. Genus Bandicota bengalensis group. Bengal, Peninsular India, Sind, Ceylon, Malay Peninsula, Sumatra. gracilis. Ceylon. indica group. Siam, Burma, Madras, Bengal, Yunnan, Formosa, Java, Sumatra. gigantea group. Peninsular India. Annam. Genus Nesokia indica. Sind, North India. Genus Phlueomvs ciimingi group. Philippines (Luzon). Genus Rhynchomys soricoides. Philippines (Luzon). Genus Celaettomys silaceus. Philippines (Luzon). Genus Chrotomys tvhiteheadi. Philippines (Luzon). Genus Gerbillus garamantis group. Sind. gerbillus group. Sind. Genus Tatera indica group. Sind, Peninsular India, Ceylon. Genus Meriones hurrianae. Delhi (from Palaearctic India). Genus Eoihenomys melanogaster group. Burma, Assam, Yunnan, Fokien; (?) Formosa. alitor group. Yunnan. Genus Anteliomys cliinensis group. Yunnan. Genus Alticola roylei. Kumaon (from Palaearctic India). Genus Microtus calamorum group. Yunnan. Genus Phaiomys leucuriis group. Mount Everest. Genus Neodon sikimensis. Sikkim. forresti. Yunnan. There are also tlirce genera named from the Philippines, which are not represented in London: Limnomys, Tarsomys, Tryphomys. .MuRiDAE OF Africa (This area includes Arabia, but not the northern coastal Palaearctic portion of Africa.) Genus Thaiimoiiixs rutlliuis yroup. Canieroons, Congo. Ttinistns group. Congo, Ruwenzori. Genus Graituiioinxs dulichiirus group. Sudan, Kenya, Uganda, Tanganyika, East Congo, Portuguese East Africa, south to Capetown district; Liberia, Timbuktu. iiulili. Portuguese East Africa. Genus Oetiuinvs hypoxanthiis group. Gaboon, Gold Coast, Congo, Uganda, Kenya, Angola. Genus Mxlomxs ciiniiighanici. Sudan, Kenya, Uganda, Congo, Gold Coast. Genus Dasxmxs incomtus group. South Africa, South-west Africa, Angola, Congo, Uganda, Kenya, Sudan, Abyssinia, Nigeria, Liberia. Genus ArvicantJiis niloticus group. Sudan, Arabia, Uganda, Abyssinia, Somaliland, Kenya, Tanganyika, East Congo; Asben, Gold Coast, Sierra Leone, Portuguese Guinea; south to Northern Rhodesia. Genus Pelomxs fallax group. Portuguese East Africa, Rhodesia, South-west Africa, Congo, Angola, Uganda, Kenya. harringtoni group. Abyssinia. rex. Abyssinia. isseli. Lake Victoria (Kome Island). Genus Leiniiiscoiiixs harhanis group. Sudan, Kenva, Tanganyika, East Congo, Asben, Nigeria, Gambia. striatus group. Sierra Leone, Nigeria, Sudan, Kenya, Abyssinia. griselda group. Gambia, East Congo, Angola, Kenya, Tanganyika, Portuguese East Africa, South-west Africa, South Africa. Genus Rluibduinxs piiniilio. South Africa to Angola and Kenya. Genus Hxhuuixs iniirittatus group. Uganda, Cameroons, Nigeria. trtiirgatus. Liberia, Gold Coast. Genus SteiiucephaUiiixi alhocaiidatii. Abvssinia. Genus Aetlioinxs uiilainbde. Kenya, L'ganda, Congo, North Rhodesia. MURIDAE 21 (Aethomys) kaiseri, etc. East Congo, Kenya, Uganda, Tanganyika, Sudan, Nigeria, Angola. chrysophiltis. Kenya, Tanganyika, South Congo, South Africa, South-west Africa, Portuguese East Africa. Genus Thallomys namaquensis group. South Africa, South-west Africa, Portuguese East Africa. nigricauda group. Kenya, Angola, South-west Africa, South Africa. Genus Ratius rattiis group. .Arabia, Kenya, etc. longicaudatus group. Cameroons, Congo. tullbergi group. Gold Coast, Nigeria, Liberia, Congo, Kenva, Sudan, Tanganyika, Uganda. aeta group. Cameroons, Nigeria, Liberia, Angola, Congo, Kenya. defua. Liberia. verreauxi group. Abyssinia, Somaliland, Kenya, Angola, South- west Africa, South Africa, Gold Coast. concha group. South Africa, South-west Africa, Abyssinia, Kenya, Uganda, Sudan, Tanganyika, Gold Coast, Nigeria, Senegal. granti. Cape Colony. Koosnami. Bechuanaland. Genus Malacomys longipes. Congo, Gabon. edzvardsi. Liberia. Genus Zeloioinys hildegardeae group. Kenya, East Congo, Angola, North Rhodesia. Genus Hylenomvs calletcaerti. South Congo. Genus Muriculus imberbis. Abyssinia. Genus Miis nmsculus group. Arabia, Somaliland, etc. biifo group. Uganda, Kenya, East Congo. minutoides group. Kenya, Abyssinia, Uganda, Congo, Angola, Portuguese East Africa, South-west Africa, South Africa; Gold Coast, Cameroons, Nigeria. tenelhis group. Kenya, South Africa. Genus Colomys goslingi group. Kenya, Congo, Cameroons. Genus Lophuroniys uoosnami group. Uganda. sikapusi group. Tanganyika, Kenya, Abyssinia, Congo, Cameroons, Gold Coast. 22 MURIDAE Genus Acomys cahirliiHS, and others. Sudan, Arabia, Asben, Kenya, Abyssinia, Somaliland, Rliodesia, Portuguese East Africa. uilsoiii. Kenya, Sudan, Uganda. siibspiiiosus. Cape region. Genus Vranomys riuiili group. Uganda, Nyasa, Gold Coast, Nigeria, Gambia. Genus Beamys liimlci group. Kenya, Nyasa. Genus Saccostomus campestris group. Portuguese East Africa, South Africa, South- west Africa, Uganda, Kenya. Genus Cricetoiiiys gambianus group. Gambia, Liberia, Nigeria, Gaboon, Congo, Angola, South-west Africa, Transvaal, Portuguese East Africa, Kenya, Uganda, Sudan, Zanzibar. Genus Dendromus mesomelas group. South Africa, South-west .Africa, Angola, Kenya, Congo, Abyssinia, Sudan, Uganda, Nigeria. melanotis group. South Africa, South-west Africa, Angola, Kenya, Abyssinia, Congo, Nigeria. lovati group. Abyssinia. Genus Steatomys pratensis group. Portuguese East Africa, Congo, South .Africa, South-west Africa, Angola, Tanganyika, Sudan, Nigeria, Kenya. bocagci group. Angola, Nigeria, Gold Coast. Genus Malacolhrix tvpiciis. South Africa, South-west Africa. Genus Prionomys batesi. Cameroons. Genus Petroiiiyscus colliniis group. South-west Africa. moiitictdaris. South-west Africa. Genus Deoiiiys fcrnigiiieus. Congo. Genus Otoiiiys laiiiiiuitiis. South Africa. umhictae. Angola, Tanganyika. t\pus group. Abyssinia, Kenya, Uganda. irroratus group. Kenya, Uganda, East Congo, Tanganyika, Cameroons, Portuguese East .Africa, Rhodesia, South Africa. karocnsis. Cape Colony. Iiiriieri. Orange River Colony. iinisukatiis group. South Africa, South-west Africa. MURIDAE 23 Genus Parotomys hruntsii. South Africa, South-west Africa. littledalei. South Africa. Genus Mystromys alhicaiidatus group. South .Africa. Genus Tachyoryctes macroccphalus group. Abyssinia. spU'tidens group. Abyssinia, Somaliland, Kenya, Uganda, Xorth Tanganyika, East Congo. Genus Gerbillus campestris group. Arabia, Sudan, Asben. garamantis. Arabia. famulus. Arabia. dasyurus group. Arabia, Sudan, Somaliland, Kenya. simont group. Somaliland, Kenya. nancillus. Sudan. vallinus. South-west Africa, South Africa. swalius group. South Africa, South-west Africa. gerbillus group. Sudan, Kenya, Somaliland, Arabia, Nigeria, Rio de Oro. pyramidum group. Somaliland. Genus Microdillus peeli. Somaliland. Genus Tatera robusta group. Sudan, Somaliland, Kenya, Abyssinia, Tanganyika, Gold Coast. Portuguese Guinea. liodon group. Sudan, Uganda, North Rhodesia, Kenya, East Congo, Angola. afra group. Uganda, East Congo, South Africa, Portuguese East Africa, South-west Africa, Angola, Tanganyika, Nigeria, Gambia, Gold Coast. ruddi group. Zululand. boehmi group. Uganda, Tanganyika, Kenya, Nyasa. Genus Taterillus emini group. Senegal, Nigeria, Sudan, East Congo, Kenya, Uganda, Abyssinia. Genus Desmodillus auricularis. South Africa, South-west .\frica. Genus Desmodilliscus braueri. Sudan, Nigeria. Genus Ammodillus imbellis. Somaliland. Genus Meriones rex group. Arabia. libycus group. Sudan, .Arabia, Asben. 24 MURIDAE Genus Psaiiimnmvs ubcsiis group. (?) Sudan. There are also two named genera which are unrepresented in London: Nilopegamys, from Abyssinia, and Leimacomys, from Togohmd, West Africa. MURID.'VE OF THE NEOTROPICAL REGION (According to Flower & Lydckker, Mexico sliould he included in this region.) Genus Orvzomys palustris group. Guatemala, Mexico, Nicaragua, Honduras, Panama, Jamaica. melanoiis group. Mexico. alfiirai group. Mexico, Guatemala, Costa Rica, Panama. talaniaiicae group. Costa Rica, Panama, Colombia, Venezuela. boinbvcinus group. Costa Rica, Panama. devius group. Panama, Colombia, Venezuela, Ecuador. icctiis group. Panama, Colombia, Venezuela. pyrrlior/iinus group. East Brazil (Bahia). barbacoas. Colombia, Ecuador. galapagoensis. Galapagos. iiitectus. Colombia. uxivrini. Paraguay. ratticeps. South Brazil, Paraguay. longicaudatus. Peru to South Chile and Patagonia. fuhescens group. Mexico, Costa Rica, Panama, Peru, Colombia, Venezuela, British Guiana, Matto Grosso. munittis group. Ecuador, Peru, Colombia. iiidefessiis group. Galapagos. bicolor group. Panama, Ecuador, Bolivia, South Brazil, Venezuela, Colombia, Peru, British Cjuiana. coligiiKjsiis group. Panama, Colombia, Ecuador, Costa Rica. Many species named from all countries in South America, Genus Megalomxs ilesiiKi rest ii group. Martinique, St. Lucia. Genus Ncticoiiiys spi/iosiis group. Peru, Colombia, Matto Grosso, Ecuador, British Guiana, Panama. Genus Nectuiiiys idjaii. Costa Rica, Nicaragua, Panama. /iciiiiiiiondi. Ecuador. diniidiatus. Nicaragua. sqiiiiiiilpcs, and others. South Brazil, British (iuiana, Paraguay, Ciilnnibia, licuador, Peru. Genus R/iipidoiiivs IciKDihiiiyliis Krpes Placed nearer to More reduced T.2, or front lamina of M.I narrowed As aQrai:t4S More reduced Fig. 7. Apodemus sylvaticus, Linnaeus. B.M. No. 6.5.1.46, ,J; ■ 3^. Fig. S. Apodemus sylvaticus, Lmmi B.M. No. 6.5.1.46, J; ■ 3i. APODEMUS 95 Forms seen: a^rarius, aimi, arianus, brauiieri, butei, callipedes, celatus, ctscaucasiais, chevrieri, creticiis, coreae, cumbrae, dichrurus, draco, epimelas, fergussoni, fiolagan, flavicollis, fridariensis, geisha, ghia, giliacus, granti, gurklia, hamiltoni, liarti, liayi, hebridensis, hirtensis, hokkaidi, ilex, lams, latronum, maclean, major, manchuriciis, mosquensis, mystacinus, navigator, ningpoensis, orestes, pallidior, peninsulae, pentax, princeps, sagax, semoius, smyrnensis,speciosiis, sylvaticus, tanei, thuleo, tural, tscherga, wardi, witherbyi, wintoni, yakui, stankovici {A. sylvaticus stankovici, Martino, 1937, from Yugoslavia). Fig. 9. Apodemus sylvaticus, Linnaeus. Cheekteeth: a, slightly worn; 6, much worn : ;■: The following groups are recognized: agrarius group. Dental characters including simplified front lamina of M.i and reduced IVI.3 indicated above; supraorbital ridges present; typically a middorsal stripe present; head and body averaging approximately 95 (up to 1 18). Mammae 8. With chevrieri, similar, but without middorsal stripe. speciosus group. Dental characters in many specimens seen tending towards the complex type found in mystacinus, though there is some variation individually. Supraorbital ridges present. With (?) gurkha, from Nepal (Thomas suggested that it was nearest speciosus; lower molars typically complex, with strong outer subsidiary- row). Head and body averaging about 108 (97-133), in speciosus; gurkha is smaller (about 91 average). Mammae usually 8, but i — 2=6 in semotus from Formosa. sylvaticus group. Dental characters without extreme peculiarity, i.e., M.3 not tending to be reduced, outer row of first upper molar usually less 96 APODEMUS complex than mvslaciniis, and its front lamina not compressed as in agrariiis. No supraorbital ridges, or these faint {old flaz'icollis). Mammae 6, head and bod}' averaging about 95 (81-1 1 2), in eighty-three specimens from Europe, Asia, and Africa; with hebridcnsis, liirtensis (posterointernal cusp evidently tending to be reduced), fiidaricnsis (the last-named three forms rather larger, averaging slightly over 100), and y/«r7fo///s (head and body averaging about 105 (up to 130 according to \' inogradov), and skull more angular in adult than is usual for the group. gels/ui group. Near the last, but averaging smaller (about 80 head and body (70-90)); tail in all measurements noted rather longer than head and body; mammae 8; a group confined to Japan, and nearly allied to sylvaticiis group. 9iiYstaciniis group. Normally with more complex teeth than in svlvaiiciis group (usually four outer cusps in M.i, etc.); at extreme development largest of genus (head and body averaging roughly 120 (100-150)), and hindfoot relatively shorter than in svlvaticiis group, in this character agreeing with agrariiis. No supraorbital ridges. Mammae 6. List of N.'^med Forms inxstacinus Group I. APODEMUS AnsTAClXlS MY.STACINLS, Danford & Alston 1877. Prnc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 27Q. Zcbil, Bulgar Dagh, Asia Minor. ;. AI'ODI-MUS MYSTACIM'S SMYRNENSIS, Thomas 1903. .\nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XII, p. 1S8. Smyrna, Asia Minor. 3. APODKMUS MY.ST.\CIXL'S ELXIN'US, G. M. Allen 1915. Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard Coll. LIX, p. 11. Scalita, Asia Minor. 4. APODEMUS MY.ST.^CINUS RHODIUS, Festa 1914. Boll. Mus. Zool. Anat. Comp. Torino, 29, p. 10. Aghios Isidoros, Rliodes. 5. AI'ODEMUS EPIMELAS, Nehring 1902. Sitz. Ber. Ges. Nat. Fr. Berlin, p. 2. Agoriana, Parnassus, Greece. sylvaticiis Group f). APODl'MUS SYL\ATRLS SYLVATICUS, Linnaeus 1758. Syst. Nat. i, loth ed., p. 62. Upsala, Sweden. Synonym: sylvaticiis celticus. Barrett-Hamilton. looo, Proc. Zool. Soc. p. 401. Ireland. parvus, Bechstein, 1793, Getreue Abhild. Xaturhist. Gegenstande, i, p. 100. Thiiringen, CJermany. candidus. Bechstein, same reference, p. loi. variiis, Bechstein, same reference, p. loi. niger, Bechstein, same reference. APODEMUS 97 {Apodenitts sylvaticus rt/6«5, Bechstein, 1801, Gemeinn. Naturgesch. Deutsch- syhatiais) lands, i, 2, p. 965. Thilringen, Germany. leucocephalus, Bechstein, same reference, p. 966. intermedins, Bellamy, 1839, Nat. Hist, of South Devon, p. 330. Devonshire, England. 7. APODKMUS SYLVATICUS BUTE], Hinton 1914. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XIV, p. 123. Bute, Hebrides. 8. APODKMUS SYLVATICUS CALLIPIDES, Cabrera 1907. Bol. Real. Soc. Esp. Hist. Nat. Madrid, VII, p. 228. Villarutis, la Coruna, Spain. y. APODKMUS SYLVATICUS DICHRURUS, Rafinesque 1814. Precis des Decouvertes Somiologiques, p. 13. Sicily. Synonym: pecchioli, Pecchioli, 1844, Atti della quinta Unione degli Sci. Ital. Torino, 1843, p. 426. Tuscany, probably vicinity of Siena, Italy. 10. APODEMUS SYLVATICUS CRETICUS, Miller 1910. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VI, p. 460. Katharo, Crete. 11. APODEMUS SYLVATICUS FLAVOBRUNNKUS, Hilzheimer 1912. Acta Soc. Fauna et Flora Fenn. 34, 191 1, p. 7. N. Germany. 12. APODKMUS SYLV.'XTICUS DI.SCOLOR. Noack 1918. Z. Forst. u. Jagdwesen Berlin, 50, p. 466. Eberswalde, near Berlin, Germany. 13. APODEMUS SYLVATICUS SPADIX, Fritsche 1934. Zcitschr. fiir Saugetierk. 9, p. 435. Weidhausen bei Sonneberg, Thuringia, Germany. 14. APODEMUS SYLVATICUS ISLANDICUS, Theinemann 1827. Reise im Nord. Europ. II, p. 153. Iceland. 15. APODEMUS SYLVATICUS FENNICUS, Hilzheimer 1912. Acta Soc. Fauna et Flora Fenn. 34, 191 1, p. 9. Kirchspiel Saaksmaki (nordl. v. Tavastehus), Finland. 16. APODICMUS SYLVATICUS BERGENSIS, Krausse 1921. Arch. Naturg. Berlin, 87, 6, p. 41. Bergen, Norway. 17. .\PODKMUS SYLVATICUS BAESSLERI. Dahl 1931. Bull. -Soc. Nat. Crimee, 11, p. 159. Crimea, S. Russia. 18. APODEMUS SYLV.A.TICUS CISCAUCASICUS, Ognev 1924. Rodentia of N. Caucasus, Rostov-on-Don, p. 48. N. Caucasus, Russia. 19. APODKMUS SYLVATICUS FULVIPECTUS, Ognev 1924. Rodentia of N. Caucasus, Rostov-on-Don, p. 47. N. Caucasus, Russia. 4 — Livini; Rodents — II g8 APODEMUS ;o. APODEMUS SYLVATICUS MOSQUliNSIS. Ognev 1913. Fauna Mosquensis, Bpl. i, Teil i, p. 204. Gouv. Moskow, Smolensk, Russia. -1. APODICMUS SYLVATICUS TSCHERGA, Kastschenko 1899. Res. Zool. Exp. to Altai, 1898, p. 46. Cherga Village, Altai, Siberia. 22. APODHMUS SYLVATICUS BALCHASCHF.XSIS. Kashkarov 1922. Trudy Sredne-Asiatskago Gosudarsrv. Universitet. No type locality. (Shores Lake Balkash, according to Vinogradov.) 2.^, APODEMUS SYL^•ATICUS TOKMAK, Scvcrtzou 1S73. Isvestia Obshchestva lubitelei estestvodnania, vol. XXVII, 3, Moscow. Semirechie district, N. Turkestan; Aleksandror mountain ridge. 24- APODEMUS SYLVATICUS MAJUSCULUS, Turov 1924. C. R. Acad. Sci. Leningrad, p. no. Lake Baikal, Siberia. 25. APODEMUS SYLVATICUS MICROTIS, Miller 1 91 2. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXV, p. 60. Vicinity of Dzharkent, Russian Turkestan. 2sa. APODEMUS SYLVATICUS PALLIDUS, KaschkaroflF 1926. Key to Rodents of Turkestan, p. 22. LIsbekistan Exp. Plant. Prot. Station, Tashkent, Mountains of Tu kestan. 26. APODEMUS SYLVATICUS PALLIPES. Barrett-Hamilton 1900. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 417. Surhad Wahkan, Turkestan (probably Chinese Turkestan). 27. .APODEMUS SYLVATICUS CHORASSANICUS, Ognev & Heptner 1925. Zool. Anz. 75, p. 263. Makhtum-Kala, Askabad, Kopet-Dag, Turkestan. 28. APODEMUS SYLV.^TICUS TAURICUS. Barrett-Hamilton 1900. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 412. Zebil, Bulgar Dagh, Asia Minor. 20. APODEMUS SYLVATICUS ARIANUS, Blanford 1S81. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 5, VII, p. 162. Kohrud, N. Persia. 30, APODEMUS SYLVATICUS KRYTHRONOTUS, Blanford 1.S75. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 4, XVI, p. 311. Kohrud, Persia. ji. APODEMUS SYLVATICUS WITHERBYI, Th.mias 1902. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, X, p. 490. Sheoul, Ears, Persia. 32. APODEMUS SYLVATICl'S WARDI, Wr.ui.jhton igoS. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XVIII, p. 2S2. Saspul, Ladak. 33. APODEMUS SYLVATICUS PENTAX. Wioughton 1908. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XVIII. p. 2S3. Thandiana, Punjab, X. India. APODEMUS 99 34. APODKMUS SYLVATICUS HAYI, Waterhouse 1837. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 76. Morocco. 35. APODEMUS HKBKIDENSIS HEBRIDENSIS. de Winton 1895. Zoologist, 3rd ser. XIX, p. 369. Lewis, Outer Hebrides. 36. APODEMUS HEBRIDENSIS HAMILTONI, Hinton 1914. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XIV, p. 126. Rum, Inner Hebrides. 37. APODEMUS HEBRIDENSIS TIRAE, Montagu 1923. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1922, p. 934. Tiree, Inner Hebrides. 38. .\PODEMUS HEBRIDENSIS GHIA, Mont.igu 1923. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1922, p. 935. Gigha, Inner Hebrides. 39. APODEMUS HEBRIDENSIS TURAL, Montagu 1923. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1922, p. 935. Islay, Inner Hebrides. 40. APODEMUS HEBRIDENSIS LARUS, Montagu 1923. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1922, p. 936. Jura, Inner Hebrides. 41. APODEMUS HEBRIDENSIS CUMBRAE, Hinton 1914. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XIV, p. 128. Great Cumbrae Island, Inner Hebrides. 42. APODEMUS HEBRIDENSIS MACLEAN, Hinton 1914. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XIV, p. 129. Mull, Inner Hebrides. 43. APODEMUS HEBRIDENSIS FIOL.A.GAx\, Hmton 1914. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XIV, p. 131. Arran Island, Inner Hebrides. 44. APODEMUS HIRTENSIS, Barrett-Hamilton 1899. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 81. St. Kilda, Outer Hebrides. 45. APODEMUS FRIDARIENSIS FRIDARIENSIS, Kinnear 1906. Ann. Scottish Nat. Hist. XV, p. 48. Fair Isle, Shetlands. 46. APODEMUS FRID.^RIENSIS GR,^NTI, Hinton 1914. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XIV, p. 132. Mid Yell, Shetlands. 47. APODEMUS FRIDARIENSIS THULEO, Hinton 1919. Scot. Nat. p. 178. Foula, Shetlands. 48. APODEMUS FLAVICOLLIS FLAVICOLLIS, Melchior 1834. Danske Staats og Norges Pattedyr, p. 99. Sielland, Denmark. Synonym: syhaticiis princeps, Barrett-Hamilton, 1900, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 408. Rumania. 100 APODEMUS (ApodemusflavicoUis cellarius. Fischer, iS66, Zool. Gart. VII, p. 153. Near flmicoUis) Luga, Russia. typictis, Hamilton, 1900, Proc. Zool, Soc, London, p. 404. 4.). APODEMUS FLAVICOLLIS WIXTONI, Barrett-Hamilton I goo, Proc. Zool. Soc, London, p. 406, Graftonbury, Herefordshire, England, 50. APODEMUS FLAVICOLLIS BRAUNERI. Martino 1927, Ann, Mus. Budapest, 23, p, 166, Topcider, near Belgrade, Serbia. 51. APODEMUS FL.WICtJLLIS SAMARIENSIS, ( )i,nuv 1923, Biol, Mitt, TimiriazefT, i, p, 107. Samara, S,-E, Russia. Synonym: samariciis. Ognev, 1923, Fauna Voronesh, p, 144. 52. APODEMUS FLAVICOLLIS PONTICUS, SMridcnko 1936. Abs, Works Zool. Inst. Moscow State Univ. 3, p. 103. Olgino Village, Chemomorski district (Black Sea), Russia. 53. APODEMUS FLAVICOLLIS RUSIGES, Miller 1913. Proc. Biol. .Soc. Washington, XXVI, p. 81. Central Kashmir. Synonym: griseus. True, 1894, Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus, XVII, p, 8, name preoccupied, 54. APODEMUS FLAVICOLLIS POHLEI, Aharoni 1933, Zeitschr, fiir Saugetierk, 7, p, 183, Syria, Kafrun im Nussarijeh Mountain, north-east of Lebanon, 55. APODEMUS ILEX, Thomas 1922. Ann, Mag, Nat. Hist. 9, X, p. 404. Salween-Mekong Divide, Yunnan, China. geisha Group 56. APODEMUS GEISHA GEISHA. Thomas 1905. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XV, p. 491. Hondo, Japan. 57. APODEMl'S CJEISHA VAKUI, Thomas 1906. Proc, Zool, Soc. London, 1905, p, 362, Mountains of Central Yakushima, south of Japan. 58. APODEMUS GEISHA CELATUS, Thomas 1906, Proc, Zool, Soc, London, 1905, 2, p. 359. Oki Islands (Dogo Islands), Japan. 50. APODEMUS GEISHA HOKKAIDI, Thomas 1906. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1905, 2, p. 350. Noboribetsu, Hokkaido, Japan. 60. APODEMUS CiEISHA TANEI. Kuroda 1924. New Mammals from Riukiu Islands, p. 9, Tokyo, Riukiu Islands. Nishino-omote, Tanegashima. 6oa. APODEMUS GEISHA SAGAX, Thomas 1908. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 54. Izuhara, South Island of Tsushima, Japan. APODEMUS loi speciosus Group 6i. APODKMIS SPIX'IOSIS SI'IXIOSLS, Teinminck 1845. Fauna Japonica, p. 52. Japan. Synon>iTi: argenteus, Teinminck, 1845, Fauna Japonica, p. 51. Japan. f.2. APODK.MIS SPECIOSUS AINU, Thomas igo6. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1905, 2, p. 349. Aoyama, Hokkaido, Japan. 63. APODEMUS SPECIOSUS N.WIGATOR, Thomas 1906. Proc. Zool. .Soc. London, 1905, 2, p. 358. Oki Islands, Japan. 64. APODEMUS SPECIOSUS PENINSULAS, Thomas 1906. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 862. Min-gyong, no miles S.E. of Seoul, Korea. 65. APODE.MUS SPECIOSUS GILIACUS, Thomas 1907. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 411. Darine, Saghalien. 66. APODEMUS SPECIOSUS DORSALIS, Kuroda 1924. New Mammals from Riukiu Islands, p. 9, Tokyo. Riukiu Islands, Miyanoura, Yakushima. 67. APODEMUS SPECIOSUS RUFULUS, Dukelski 1928. Zool. Anz. 77, p. 44. 75 versts south-west of Vladivostok, Ussuri, E. .Siberia. 68. APODEMUS SPECIOSUS M.MOR, Radde 1862. Reise Sib. I, p. 180. Bureja Mountains, Province of Amur, E. Siberia. 6y. APODEMUS SPECIOSUS NIGRITALUS, HoIIister 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. 60, XXIV, p. i. Tapucha, Altai Mountains, Siberia. 70. .■\PODEMUS SPECIOSUS ORESTES, Thomas 191 1, .\bstr. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 49. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1912, p. 136. Mount Omi, W. Szechuan, China. 71. APODEMUS SPECIOSUS L.ATRONUM, Thomas 191 1. Abstr. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 49. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1912, p. 137. Ta-tsien-lu, \V. Szechuan. 72. .APODEMUS SPECIOSUS PR,AETOR, Miller 1914. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXVII, p. 89. On Sungaree River, 60 miles south-west of Kirin, Kirin Province, Manchuria. 73. APODEMUS DR.\CO, Barrett-Hamilton 1900. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 418. Kuatun, N.W. Fo-kien, S. China. 74. APODE.MUS SEMOTUS. Thomas 1908. .\nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, I, p. 447. Formosa. I02 APODEMUS 75. APODEMUS GURKHA, Thomas 1924. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIX, p. 888. Laprak, Gorkha, Nepal. agrariiis Group 7(1. APODEMUS CHF.VRIERI CHRVRIERI, Milnc-Kdwards 1S68. Rech. Mamm. p. 288. Moupin, Szechuan, China. 77. .\PODKMUS CHEVRIERI EERGUSSOXl, Thomas 1911. .Abstr. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 4. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 172. Wen-hsien, S. Kansu, China. 78. .APODEMUS AGRARIUS AGRARIUS. Pallas 1778. Nov. Sp. Quad. Glir. Ord. p. 95. Berlin, Germany. Synonym: riibeiis, Oken, Lehrb. d. Natur. Ill, pt. 11, p. 898, 1816. N. Germany. pratensis, Ockskay, Nov. .Acta. Leop. 1831, XV, 2, p. 243. East parts of Hungary. maculatiis, Bechstein, 1801, Gcnieinn. Naturgesch. Deutsch- lands, I, 2, p. 975. Thiiringen, Germany. alhostriatiis, Bechstein, same reference. 79. APODEMUS AGRARIUS NIKOLSKII, Migouline 1927. Trav. Soc. Nat. Charkov, 50, no. 2, p. 41. Ukraine, S. Russia. So. APODE.MUS AGR.'\RIUS SEPTENTRIONALIS, Ogntv 1924. Rodentia of North Caucasus, Rostov-on-Don, p. 45. Dmitrovsk, sub-district Uesd of the Moscow Govt. Si. APODEMUS AGRARIUS OGNEVl, Johansen 1923. Trans. Tomsk Univ. vol. 72, p. 59. Novo-Kuskov, W. Siberia. 52. APODEMUS AGRARIUS MANTCHURICUS, Thomas 1898. Proc. Soc. Zool. London, p. 774, footnote. Manchuria. 53. AP0DI;MLS AGRARIUS COREAE. Thomas 1908. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 8. Min-gyong, no miles south-east of Seoul, Korea. 54. .\P(.)DEMUS AGRARIUS PALLIDIOR, Thomas ii(oS. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 8. Shantung Peninsula, E. China. 85. APODEMUS .AGRARIUS NINGPOE.NSIS, Suinhoe 1870. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 637. Ningpo, S. China. .Synonym: harti, Thomas, 1898, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 774. Kuatun, Fukien, .South Chma. THAMNOMYS 103 Vinogradov (Rodents of U.S.S.R.) quoted a form A. sylvaticus uralensts, Pallas, from Southern Ural. The reference to this has not been traced. Genus 10. THAMNOMYS, Thomas 1907. THAMNOMYS, Thomas, .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XIX, p. 121. Type Species.^ — Thamnomys venustus, Thomas. Range. — African: chiefly Cameroons and Congo, extending east to Ruwen- zori, west to Gold Coast. Number of Forms. — Seven. Characters. — Skull with relatively long rostrum, and usually broad brain- case; supraorbital ridges powerful, except in kiirii. Incisive foramina very well open, approaching toothrows, particularly long in the venustus group. Bullae medium. Zygomatic plate more or less straight an- teriorly. Infraorbital foramen relatively large, not much narrowed below. Two \ery distinct types of dentition occur. In venustus and kempt the teeth are very much as in Oenomys, which according to Tullberg shows modification towards vegetarian diet; but a well-developed posterointernal cusp is present in M.i and M.2. M.i has nine cusps (and a small extra posteroexternal one); M.2 has a small T.3, also T.i, and all other cusps present except T.2. M.3 has three well-marked inner cusps, and two centre cusps apparently; just as in Oenomys, the tooth is distorted, so that most traces of the outer row are suppressed. T. rutilans and kuru have not such an extreme dentition ; the rows of cusps appear to be less raised up, and the valleys separating them are less deep. M.3 is trilaminate, relatively large, and complex; the outer row is less vestigial than in the venustus group. The lower teeth have the usual elements, in this genus; the type species has the pattern like that of Oenomys; supplementary cusps are well developed, and the general effect is complex; the terminal heel of M.i and M.2 well developed. M.i 5-rooted. The hindfoot is shortened and broadened for arboreal life; D.5 is nearly as long as D.2. Toes short; hallux relatively long, clawed, probably not opposable. Tail longer than head and body, relatively well haired, tufted faintly at end. Mammae of tvpe species, o — 2 =4. T. kempt is perhaps not more than a race of venustus; the molars are larger, and the size rather larger. T. kuru differs apparently from rutilans in the shape of the skull. .Measurements of types : kuru: head and body, 145; tail, 200; hindfoot, 35. rutilans centralis: head and body, 135; tail, 180; hindfoot, 24. venustus: head and body, 125; tail, 181; hindfoot, 25. kempi: head and body, 141; tail, 189; hindfoot, 27-5. -Average and extremes of fifteen specimens of rutilans: head and body, 137-6 179-8 (162-200); hindfoot, 24-4 (23-25). I04 THAMNOMYS— GRAMMOMYS The hindfoot averages i8-i per cent of head and body length in thirty-three specimens available (including all species). Forms seen : centralis, kcinpi, kiini, riitilaiis, reuustus. List of Named Forms rut Hans Group 1. THAMXOMVS KURL'. Thomas & Wrousjhton 1907. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XIX, p. 381. .Angu, Welle River, Congo. 2. THAMNOMV.'^ RUTILANS RUTILAXS, Peters 1876. Monatsber. k. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, p. 478. Limbareni, Cameroons. !. THAMNOMYS RUTILANS CENTRALIS. Dollman 1914. Extr. Rev. Zool. Afr. IV, fasc. i, p. S3. Mambaka, P\mdi, Pilipili, Upper Congo. vemistiis Group 4. THAMNOMYS VENUSTUS VENUSTUS, Thomas 1907. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XIX, p. 122. Uganda, E. Ruvi'enzori. 5. THAMNOMYS VENUSTUS SCHOUTEDENI. Hatt 1934. ,\mer. Mus. Nov. 708, p. g. Medje, Ituri, Belgian Congo. 6. THAMNOMYS KEMPI KEMPI, Dnllman 191 1. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VIII, p. 65S. Buhamba, near Lake Kivu, Belgian Congo. 7. THAMNOMYS KEMPI MAJOR, Hatt 1934. .\mer. Mus. Nov. 708, p. 10. Lukumi, North slope Mt. Karisimbi, Kivu volcanoes, Congo. Genus II. GRAMMOMYS. Thomas 1915. Grmvimo.mvs, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XVI, p. 150. Tvpr Species. — Mus dolichurus. Smuts. R.'\NGE. — African: Sudan, Kenya, Uganda. Timbuktu. Liberia; Congo; Nyasaland, Mozambique, Transvaal, and Soutii Africa. Angola. Number of Forms. — Twenty-three. Characters. — The posterointernal cusp becoming much reduced, some- times barely traceable, never large and inwardly projecting (compare Thauinoinys), reduced to a low connecting ridge between T.4 and T.8. Skull with broad braincase. Supraorbital ridges relatively weak or can be absent; buUae variable, often rather small; other essential cranial characters as in Thamnomys. Jugal relatively long. Pattern of cheekteeth: T.9 strong in M.i, as are all other cusps except T.7, GRAMMOMYS 105 which is vestigial. M.2 with the centre cusps large; T.3 vestigial; T.7 very small. M.3 with a moderate T.3, the three cusps on the second lamina, and a small posterior portion. The centre row of cusps is strongly enlarged in this genus. M.I five-rooted. Lower teeth rather less complex as a rule than in Thamnuinys, hut the subsidiary outer cusps as a rule quite well developed. External characters near Thamnomys, but feet as a rule less obviously specialized for arboreal life than in either Thamnomxs or Thallomys. Mammae o — 2^4 or I — 2:6 (Thomas). The tail is much longer than the head and body, often half as long again. The hindfoot percentage of head and body averages 20-4 in forty-one specimens (including all species represented), which is longer than the percentage in Thamnomys. Forms seen: arididus, baliohis, biintingi, cometes, doUchurus, discolor, dryas, elgonis, gazellae, gigas, ibeamis, insigtiis, lutosus, macmillani, ruddi, siirdaster, ttiareg, usambarae. All forms seem very closely allied to each other, so that several of the forms now standing as species could probably be reduced to subspecific rank. G. ruddi is a distinct species based on a skull which has the teeth so worn that there is some doubt as to its generic position on this character alone, but it difl^ers also from the others in its (for the genus) unusually large bullae; other specimens may be seen to have a vestigial posterointernal cusp, though it seems that this cusp is in this species about to become suppressed. In the characters of the bullae G. ruddi makes an approach towards Thallomys. Remarks. — HoUister, 1 9 1 9, remarked that the characters proposed by Thomas for this genus were too vague even for subgeneric recognition, and synonymized it with Thamnomys, from which it was split. But there is an unquestionable difference in the dentitions of the two genera, particularlv the development of T.7; and also apparently in the feet. Taking this into account, and also the great distinctness dentally between the two groups of species referred to Thamnomys, I would not feel justified in reducing this genus to a subgenus. In old age, for instance, the posterointernal may in this genus become almost untraceable, which is not the case in other genera with this cusp, until the entire pattern wears right out, so far as I have seen. Like several other arboreal Muridae (including Cricetines as Nyctomys), these Rats carry their young attached to the nipples, or so I am told. List of Named Forms doUchurus Section 1. GR.^MMONn'S MACMILLAXI MACMILLANI, Wroughton 1907. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XX, p. 504. Wouida, north of Lake Rudolf, Abyssinia. 2. GR.\MMOMYS XL^^CMILLANI ARIDULUS, Thomas & Hinton 1923. Proc. Zool. So'c. London, p. 268. Wadi Aribo, Darfur, Sudan. io6 GR.'^MMOMYS _v GRAMMOMYS MACMILLANI GAZELLAE. Thomas HHO. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. S, V, p. 282. Chak-Chak, Bahr-el-Ghazal, Sudan. 4. GRAMMOMYS MACMILLANI OBLITUS, OsKond 1910. Field Mus. Nat. Hist. Publ. Zool. ser. X, 3, p. 16. Voi, Kenya. 5. GR.AMMOMYS MACMILLANI TUAREG, Braestrup '935' Vidensk. Medd. Dansk. Nat. Foren. Bd. 99, p. 113. Timbuktu, French W. Africa. 6. CJRAMMOMYS MACMILLANI OCHRACEUS, G. M. Allen 1912. Bull. Mus, Comp. Zool. Harvard Coll. LIV, p. 422. Meru River, north of Mount Kenya. 7. f;RAMMOMYS IBEANU.S IBEANLS, Osgood iQio. Field Mus. Nat. Hist. Zool. X, 2, p. 8. Molo, Kenya. S. GRAMMOMY.S IBEANUS LUTOSU.S, Dollman 1911. Arm. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VHI, p. 657. Mount Nyiro, Kenya, y. GRAMMOMYS SURDASTER SURDASTER. Thomas &.- Wroughton 1908. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 550. Zomba. Nyasaland. Synonym: iisnmbarae, Matschie, 1915, Sitz. Ber. Ges. Nat. Fr. Berlin, p. 99. Amani, Tanganyika. 10. GRAMOMMYS SCRDASTf;R INSIGNIS, Dollman 191 1. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VH, p. 528. Mt. Elgon, Kenya. 11. GRAMMOMYS SURDASTER POLIONOPS, OsROod 1910. Field Mus. Nat. Hist. Publ. Zool. ser. X, 2, p. 8. Lukenya Hills, Kenya. 12. GRAMMOMYS SURDASTER LITTORALIS, Heller 1912. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LIX, p. 10. Mazeras, Kenya. 13. GRAMMOMYS SURDASTER ELGONIS, Thomas 1910. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, V, p. 282. Malakisi, Mount Elgon. 14. GRAMMOMYS SURDASTE.R CALLITHRIX, Matt 1934. ,\mer. Mus. Nov. 708, p. 11. Garamba, Upper Uelle, Congo. 15. GRAMMOMYS SURDASTER DISCOLOR, Thonia.s 1910. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, V, p. 2S3. Kakumega Forest, Kenya. 16. f;RAMM()MYS DRYAS. Thomas 1907. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XIX, p. 123. E. Ruwenzori, Uganda. 17. GRAMMOMYS |!UNTIN(,I, Thomas 1911. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. S, VH, p. 381. Bassa, Liberia. GRAMMOMYS— CARPOMYS 107 iS. CJRAMMOMYS COMKTF.S, Thomas & WrouKhton 1908. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 549. Inhambane, Portuguese E. Africa. n,. GKAMMOMVS DOLICHUKUS DOLICHURUS, Smuts 1832. Enuni. Mamni. Cap. p. 38, pi. ii. Cape Town district. 20. CiRAMMOMYS DOLICHIRI.S TONGKNSI.'^, Roberts 1931. .-^nn. Transv. Mus. 14, p. 234. Manaba, N. Zululand. 21 (;R.\.MM()MVS B.ALIOLU.S, Osgood igio. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, V, p. 278. Woodbush Hills, north-east of Pietersburg, Transvaal. 22. GRAMMOMYS GIGAS, Dollman 191 1. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VH, p. 527. Solai, Mt. Kenya. ruddi Section 23. GRAMMOMYS RIDDI, Thomas & Wrouphton 190S. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 549. Tette, Mozambique. Genus 12. CARPOMYS, Thomas 1895. C.'VRPO.MYS, Thomas, -Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XVI, p. 161. Type Species. — Carpomys nielanurus, Thomas. R.^NGE. — Luzon, PhiHppine Islands. Number of Form.s. — Two. Characters. — Zygomatic plate and infraorbital foramen with the same elements as Batomys (next to be described). Frontals much constricted; supraorbital ridges feeble or absent; braincase round and hea\T. Ro,strum shorter than in Batomys. Bullae of moderate size, appearing rather flat. Palate broad, not extending back to posterior part of toothrow. Incisors thick in the type species, less so in phaeuriis, in which species the toothrow is reduced, and the teeth much less hea\'y than in the type. Upper teeth abnormal ; posterointernal cusp present in M.i and M.2; in all skulls seen the cusps obsolete, and the pattern more or less laminate; M.i appears to have a front lamina with three cusps, a second lamina with the same elements, a third lamina with T.7 and then divided into two by a deep re-entrant fold from the outer side, so that in all there are four laminae. M.2 with the same elements except that the front lamina is represented by T.i only. M.3 with T.i, the second lamina, and a posterior lamina doubled as in the other molars in some skulls; in others it appears to consist of T.i followed by two transverse plates. In the lower molars, the terminal heel of M.i and M.2 is large; M.i with foremost lamina with outer fold present, this lamina consequently doubled. This peculiar doubling of the laminae seems to be quite without parallel in the loS CARPOMYS— BATOMVS subfamily, though it may represent in the upper molars an extreme development of the elements corresponding to the fourth (posteroexternal) cusp often met with in complex-toothed genera. Mammae o — 2=4. Hindfoot hroad, of arboreal type, but hallux clawed and not opposable. D.5 lengthened. Fur thick; form rather heavy; tail well haired, almost completely so in the type species. Size moderate (roughly 200 mm. head and body). Forms seen : melanurus, pJiaciirus. The ditferences between these species in dental characters are indicated above. Thomas gives measurement of 36 mm. basal length and 6-i toothrow for p/iaeiinis; and 39-3 basal length, 8-8 upper molars for mcloiuirus. List of N.'vmi-d Forms melaniirus Group I. CARPOMYS MELAXL'RIS, Thomas 1S95. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XVI, p. 162. Monte Data, N. Luzon, Philippine Islands. phacurus Group z. CARPOMYS PH.AEURLS, Thumas 1895. -^n"- Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XVI, p. 162. Monte Data, N. Luzon, Phihppine Islands. Genus 13. BATOMYS, Thomas 1895. BATO^n•s, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XVI, p. 162. Type Species. — Batomys granti, Thomas. Range. — Luzon, Philippine Islands. Number of Forms. — Two. Characters. — Skull with considerable interorbital constriction, and broad short braincase; rostrum lengthened to a degree; supraorbital ridges present. Infraorbital foramen extremelv narrowed both above and below; zygomatic plate straight anteriorly, broad, slanting sharply upwards, so that its upper border is nearly on level with maxillary root of zygoma instead of (as usual) considerably below it, the general effect much like that of a Microtine. Bullae relatively small. Palate broad, extending only to IVL2 in those seen. Incisive foramina broad, of moderate length, tending to be narrowed anteriorly. Cheekteeth rather hypsodont, not essentially different from a simplified Rattus type, but M.I and M.2 with a well-developed posterointernal cusp; M.3 moderate in size. The cusps not well marked, wearing right down in age so that the pattern becomes laminate, but in those seen it is not obliterated. Lower molars M.i and M.2 with a relatively very large terminal heel, which in one skull appears almost as an extra lamina; otherwise the lower teeth are without peculiarities. Incisors thin. BATOMYS— PITHECHEIR io9 Essential external characters as in Carpomys. Forms seen : granti. List of Named Forms 1. BATOMYS GR,\NTI, Thomas 1895. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XVI, p. 162. Luzon, Philippine Islands. 2. B.\TOMYS DENTATUS, Miller 191 1. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXXVIII, p. 400. Benguet, Luzon, Philippine Islands. Genus 14. PITHECHEIR, Cuvier 1838. PITHECHEIR, Cuvier, Hist. Nat. Mamm. vii., livr. 66, two pp. text. Type Species. — Pithecheir fnelanurus, Cuvier. Range. — Malacca (Selangor), Sumatra, and Java. Number of Forms. — Two. Characters. — (Two skulls only available for examination.) Infraorbital foramen and zygomatic plate approaching the type found in Carpomys and Crateromys. Rostrum and braincase medium ; supraorbital ridges well developed in adult. Bullae very large, and strongly inflated; though perhaps not more so than in some Australian species of Raitus. Incisive foramina in front of toothrow, very broad, quite long. Palate broad. Upper molars like those of Crateromys (next to be described); the outer row of cusps almost disappearing, the inner row and particularly the centre row large. M.i with nine cusps, including a large posterointernal; T.9 vestigial. M.2 with T.I, three cusps in second lamina, and a third lamina composed of T.7 and T.8. M.3 with T.3, T.4 and T.5, and one main posterior cusp; evidently the posterointernal is absent in this tooth. Lower teeth without special peculiarity. Incisors moderate. The reduction of the outer row is most marked in ]\1.2 and 1VI.3; least in M.I, in which T.3 is quite strong. Tail very poorly haired in the two specimens seen, more or less reminiscent of the Uromys type. Hindfoot arboreal; hallux with small claw, but evidently fully opposable; D.5 long; plantar pads broad. Pollex less reduced than is usual, appearing as a wide knob. Jentink has noted several characters of this rare genus, such as "four well-developed inguinal nipples," "the clitoris is very large," and apparently the palate ridges are abnormal. Forms seen : mclanurus, parvus. List of N.\med Forms 1. PITHECHEIR MELANLRUS MEL.A.NURUS. Cuvier 1838. Lesson's Compl. Oeuvres de Buffon, i, p. 447. (?) W. Sumatra. no I'lTHECHElR— CRATEROMYS :. PITHKCHEIR MKLANURUS PARVUS. Kloss U)i6. Journ. Fed. Malay States Mus. VI, p. 250. Bukit Kutu, Selangor, Malay Peninsula. I have seen two skins belonging to this genus, an adult (in spirit) from Java, and the type oi parvus, from Seiangor. The latter is not adult, and the claw on the hallux is more developed than in the Javanese specimen, which has it flattened and vestigial, and in which the hallu.x is obviously very widely oppos- able from the rest of the foot. Other than in this genus, it appears that when the hallux is widely opposable, the claw is suppressed (e.g., Ilapalomys, Chiromyscus, Chiropudomys, etc.). CJcnus 15. CRATEROMYS, Thomas 1895. Crateromvs, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XVI, p. 163. Type Species. — Phloeomys schadenhergi, Meyer. Range. — Luzon, Philippine Islands. Number of Forms. — One. Ch.'VRACTERS. — Very large, one of the largest members of the subfamily. Skull with excessive constriction in the frontal region, this carried far backwards, so that the braincase is shortened. Zygomatic width considerable. Anterior zygomatic plate and infraorbital foramen with the Microtine aspect of Carpomys and Batomys. Occipital region of skull prominent. Palate relatively narrow. Bullae flattened, small. Palatal foramina well open and moderately long, but not reaching the toothrows. Upper cheekteeth with the centre and inner rows of cusps enlarged, the outer row small, usually tending to become fused with the cusps of the centre row. The cusps of the centre row form very sharp angles with their neighbours of the inner row. Postero- internal cusp strong in all three molars. The valley between the inner and central cusps well marked, and nearer the centre of the tooth than is usual. No reduction of M.3 has taken place in this genus; it is like M.2 in elements and size. M.2 and M.3 with the front lamina composed of T.i only. Lower teeth with the terminal heel of M.i and M.2 strong; the cusps of each lamina forming a sharp angle on their junction in the middle, strongly bent backwards from each other. M.3 large, the posterior lamina not reduced, but with two cusps. The molars are heavy, and quite hypsodont. Incisors moderate, not specially enlarged. External form much specialized; size very large; tur excessively thick and long. Tail long, extremely heavily haired and thickly bushy, as bushy as that of any Squirrel. Apart from the cranial and dental peculiarities, this feature alone is quite sufficient to distinguish Craleromys from any other member of the Murinae. Hindfoot broad, of arboreal type, D.5 nearly as long as the three central digits; hallux long, but not opposable evidently; claws powerful. Forefoot normal, with large, powerful claws. (Taylor, 1934, quotes 345 mm. as head and body length for this genus. I should imagine this measurement could not be exceeded.) Forms seen: scliadenberoi . CRATEROMYS— HYOMYS List of Named Forms ). CRATEROMYS SCHADF.NBERGI, Meytr 1895. Abh. Mus. Dresden, 6, p. i. Mount Data, N. Luzon, Philippine Islands. Genus 16. HYOMYS, Thomas 1903. Hyomys, Thomas, Proc. Zool. See. London, O, p. 198. Type Species. — Hyomys meeki, Thomas. Range. — New Guinea. Number of Forms. — Three. Characters. — ^Very large. Rostrum broad, heavy. Some interorbital con- striction apparent between the powerful supraorbital ridges, which extend backwards over the braincase, though on the posterior part of the skull they are more faint. Braincase relatively narrow. Pai occipital process long. Small squamosal crests present in the type skull. Anterior part of the zygomatic plate nearly straight. Incisive foramina very short indeed, narrow, much reduced. Palate narrow and short. Bullae extremely reduced. Incisors extremely broad and powerful in all seen. Upper molars hypsodont, quite different from either Crateroinys or Mallomys, the cusps obsolete and the pattern laminate in all skulls examined; posterointernal cusp present; traces of nine cusps in M.I, and seven in M.2; M.3 about as large as M.2, probably also with seven cusps originally. Lower teeth with terminal heel of M.i and M.2 unusually large, appearing as an extra lamina on the inner side of the teeth. Essential external characters as in Mallomys. Size very large, head and body to 355 (Rijmmler), or perhaps more; feet heavy; tail more or less completely naked, the scales appearing even rougher and more naked than in Mallomys; Thomas suggested that the "large pointed scales served a purpose analogous to that of the caudal climbing irons of Atiomalurus." Mammae o — 2=4. Hyomys is probably an isolated genus not nearly allied to any living form. Forms seen : meeki. List of Named Forms 1. HYOMYS MEEKI MEEKI, Thomas 1903. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 198. Avera, Area River, British New Guinea. 2. HYOMYS MEKKI DAMMERMANI, Stein 1933. Zcitschr. fiir SauRetierk. 8, p. 95. Kunupi, VVeyland Range, Dutch New Guinea. 3. HYOMYS STROBILURUS, Riimmler 1933. Zeitschr. fiir Saugetierk. 8, p. 96. Sattelberg Mandated Territory, New Guinea. ■ 112 MALLOMYS Genus 17. MALLOMYS, Thomas 1S98. Mallomvs, Thomas, Nov. Zool. V, p. i. 1907. Dendrosminthus. de Vis, Ann. Queensland Mus. 7. p. 10. Type Species. — Mallomys rothschiUU, Thomas. R.^NGE. — New Guinea; and if the species annaiulrillci is correctly referred to the genus, Flores. Number of Forms. — Five. Characters. — Very large. Skull extremely heavy, the anterior portion of the frontals much inflated. Supraorbital ridges strong; intcrorhital constriction moderate, the frontals depressed between the ridges. A small squamosal ridge present; between this and the inflation of the frontals is placed a deep concavity, on the internal wall of the orbit. Rostrum heavy. Incisors moderately broad. Paroccipital process well developed. Zygomatic plate broad, straight anteriorly; the infraorbital foramen of a peculiar shape, only slightly narrower below than above, due apparently to the swellings of the frontals. Incisive foramina in front of toothrow, very broad, and narrowed abruptly anteriorly. Palate much narrowed. Bullae very small. Molars much broadened, the cusps heavy, and angular; in this genus, the posterointernal cusp is suppressed in IVLi and M.2, thus differing from Crateromys and Hyomys; but is very strong in M.3. The centre row of cusps is large; the inner row also large, and forming in each case a sharp angle with the main cusps of the centre row; the outer row is little reduced. M.i has eight cusps, and M.2 has T.I, T.4, 5, 6, and T.8 and 9 present, T.9 being joined to T.8, and little developed; M.3 with all the inner cusps (i, 4, and 7) present and strong, also T.5 and 6 on the second lamina, and T. 8 on the third. The lower teeth are like those of Craleroinvs; indeed, the whole pattern is not far removed from this genus, except for the suppression of the posterointernal cusp; but the cusps are stronger, and the pattern probably more nearly resembles that of of LeiwiiiYS. Size large; head and body up to 416 mm. (Riimmler); fur thick; foreclaws considerably enlarged; hindfoot with large claws, moderate fifth digit; the foot large, heavy, more or less of arboreal type. Tail long, extremely coarsely scaled, almost devoid of hair. Forms seen: hcrcules, argentata. Miis arniandrillei, Jentink, from Flores (head and body 420), is not repre- sented in the British Museum, but has been referred to this genus. The molars figured by Jentink are unfortunately not sufficiently clear to say whether they agree exactly with the races of rothschildi described above. Tate states: "Miis armandvillei . . . appears from its short muzzle, palatal openings and molar series to be a thoroughly distinct species. Its complex molar crowns, though differing somewhat in pattern from those of Mallomvs, indicate its general relationship to that genus." Both Tate and Rummler refer all named forms from New Guinea to rothschildi. MALLOMYS— CONILURUS 113 List of Named Forms 1. MALLOMYS KOTHSCHILDI ROTHSCHILDL Thomas 189.S. Nov. Zool. V, p. 2. Mount Murray, Wharton Range, New Guinea. Synonym: aroaensis, de Vis, 1907, Ann. Queensland Mus. 7, p. 10. Aroa River, New Guinea. goliath, Milne-Edwards, 1900, Bull. Mus. Paris, VI, p. 165. Aroa River, New Guinea. 2. MALLOMYS ROTHSCHILDI HERCULES, Thomas 1912. Nov. Zool. XIX, p. 92. Rawlinson Mountains, S.-E. German New Guinea. 3. MALLOMYS ROTHSCHILDI WEYLANDI, Rothschild tSc Dollman 1933. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 212. Weyland Range, New Guinea. 4. M.\LLOMYS ROTHSCHILDI ARGENTATA. Rothschild & Dollman '933> Rroc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 212. Weyland Range, New Guinea Regarded by Riimmler as a synonym of r. iieylaiidi. 5. MALLOMYS ( ?)ARM.\NDVILLEI, Jentink 1892. Weber's Zool. Ergebn. Reis. Nied. Ost. Ind. iii, p. 79. Flores. Genus 18. CONILURUS, Ogilby 1829. Hapalotis, Lichtenstein, Darst. neuer oder wenig bekannter Saugeth. Heft VI. Hapalotis albipes, Lichtenstein. (Not of Hiibner.) 1838. CoNlLURUS, Ogilby, Trans. Linn. Soc. London, XVIII, p. 124. Type Species. — Conilurus constructor, Og\\hy= Hapalotis albipes, Lichten- stein. R.'VNGE. — Australia: New South Wales and Northern Territory, also Melville Island. Number of Forms. — Four. Characters. — Skull considerably but not extremely constricted in the interorbital region; supraorbital ridges extremely weak or absent. Zygoma rising abruptly anteriorly to a considerable height, zygomatic plate sharply projecting forwards; rostrum moderately long. Incisive foramina long, extending to M.i, and in the type species much broadened. Palate broad. Bullae medium. Coronoid process of mandible vestigial. Incisors without peculiarities. ISI.i with nine cusps, all quite well marked originally, except T.9, which is vestigial ; the centre and outer row of cusps tend to become fused together to a degree; in old age all the cusps join, and the teeth become more or less laminate. M.i evidently three-rooted. M.2 with T.i and all cusps present on second and third lamina. M.3 with T.i, a full second lamina, and two cusps posteriorly, one of which probably represents T.7. In old age, T.3 114 COMLURUS— ZYZOMYS in M.i (the anteroexternal cusp) becomes vestigial. M.2 is relatively large, !\1.3 moderately so. Lower teeth mostly plain transverse plates in those examined. Terminal heel small but present in M.i and M.2. Tail usually nearly uniformly haired, the end always in those seen heavily tufted. Sometimes scales may be traced in the upper portion. Hindfoot moderately long; proportions of digits normal; plantar pads not reduced; fur soft; ear rather large. The forms seen appear to divide into two groups, the type, a larger, heavier animal, with bi-coloured tail (dark above, white below), hindfoot 51 (few seen), and palatal foramina broadened; and ihe penicillatus group, tail not dark above and white below, but either wholly black or black with white terminal tuft; palatal foramina not specially broadened apparently; hindfoot not exceeding 45 in our specimens. Average measurements of ten members of penicillatus group : head and body, 1797 (165-200); tail, 195 (180-215); hindfoot, 42-3 (40-45); ear, 27 (25-30). Forms seen : albipes, lieiuilcucurus, melihius, pouciUatus. List of Named Forms albipes Group 1. CUNII-LRLS ALBIPE.S. l.ichtcnsttin iS2(). Darst. neuer oder wenig bckanntcr SiiuKeth. Heft VI, pi. xxix. New South Wales. Synonym: constructor, ORilby, 1S37, Trans. Linn. See. London, XVIIl, p. 126. New South Wales. penicillatus Group 2. CONILURUS PEMCILL.M'LS, CnulJ 1842. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 12. Port Essington, N. Australia. 3. CONILURUS MELIBIUS, Thomas 1921. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, VIH, p. 431. Melville Island, N. Australia. 4. CONILURUS HEMILF.UCURUS, Gni> 1S5S. Proc. Zool. Soc. London. 1857, p. 243. N. Australia. From the genus Conilurus Thomas has separated closely allied species under the names Zyzomys, Laomys, and Mesembriomys. One cannot escape the con- viction that the characters separating these forms are trivial, and that perhaps a more correct idea of their relationships would be arrived at if all, or especially the first two named, were united in the one genus Conilurus. Ultimately it is likely that this may he done. Genus 19. ZYZOMYS, Thomas 1909. ZvzOMVS, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, III, p. 372. Type Species. — Mus argurus, Thomas. ZYZOMYS— LAOMYS 1 1 5 Range. — Australia : South and North-west. Number of Forms. — Two. Characters.— Skull small, with no extreme peculiarities; much like that of a small Rattus\ no supraorbital ridges; rostrum rather long; braincase broad. Zygomatic plate slightly cut back above. Incisive foramina reaching toothrows. Bullae moderately small. Zygoma apparently a little less specialized than in Conihirus. Upper teeth narrow, the posterointernal cusp well developed in M.i and M.2; the outer row of cusps strongly reduced, tending to become fused with the centre row. IM.3 rather small. An e.xtra cusp is present in front of the foremost lamina of .\I.i in the six skulls examined. Lower teeth without special peculiarities. Form slender, size small (head and body 93-109 in those seen). Tail well haired, though less so than in Mesembriomys and Coniluriis; feet and digits normal. The tail is usually about equal to head and body, though it may be longer. (Average of four skins bearing measurements, head and body, 1005 (93-109); hindfoot, 20-5 (20-21); ear, 16-75 (16-18). Forms seen : argurtis, indiitus. List of Named Forms 1. ZYZOMYS .■VRGURUS ARGURUS, Thomas 1889. .\nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, III, p. 433. S. Australia. 2. ZYZOMYS .■ARGURUS INDUTUS, Thomas 1909. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, HI, p. 151. Wvndham, N.-W. .Australia. Genus 20. LAOMYS, Thomas 1909. Laomys, Thomas. .\nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, HI, p. 373. Type Species. — Laomys woodwardi, Thomas. Range. — Northern Australia (West and Northern Territory). Number of For.ms. — Three. Characters. — Skull (two seen only) with considerable interorbital con- striction; zygomatic plate with anterior border cut back above; rostrum and braincase of Coniluriis type; palate broad; bullae small- medium; incisive foramina relatively long. Upper teeth in the type skull of the type species (much worn), in rows of plain transverse laminae, three in M.i, two in M.2, the foremost of which has an inner fold evidently representing the original space between T.i and T.4; M.3 worn down, with elements un- traceable. This type of tooth was compared by Thomas to those of Phloeomys and Olomys, but it seems much more likely that it merely represents a more or less normal or slightly modified Coniluriis dentition much worn down. The type of L. pedunculatus has all the cusps of the Coniluriis type present, including ii6 LAOMYS— MESEMBRIOMYS the posterointernal cusp; but 1M.3 in this skull has also the elements more or less obliterated. The lower molars are a series of transverse plates in both skulls. Zygoma near the Cunilurus type. Coronoid process of mandible very low. Fur crisp. Ear not enlarged. Form heavy; feet broad, the digits not abnormal. Tail completely haired, relatively short, thickened at base and tapering at tip. Forms seen : Kuoilimrdi, pcdinuii/d/iis. List of Named Forms 1. I.ACJMVS PEDUNCUL.-^TUS PEDUNCl'L.VTLS, Waite 1S96. Rep. Horn Sci. Exped. Centr. Austr. Zool. ii, p. 395. .■\lice Springs, Central Australia. 2. l,.-\OMVS PEDUNCULATUS BRACHVOTIS, Waitc 1896. Rep. Horn Sci. Exped. Centr. .Austr. Zool. ii, p. 397. Illamurta, Central Australia. ;,. l.AOMYS WOODWARDI, Thomas 1909. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, HI, p. 373. Parr>''s Creek, Wyndham, N.-W. Australia. In u'oodwardi, the tail is considerably shortened, about 68 per cent of head and body length ; but in pedunculaUis, no skins of which have been examined, it is from descriptions apparentlv not speciallv reduced. Genus 21. IMESEMBRIOMYS, Palmer 1906. Ammomys, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVH, p. 84. Not of Bonaparte. 1906. MESEMBRlONTi's, Palmer, Proc. Biol. See. Wasliington, XIX, p. 97. Type Species. — Mus hirsiitus, Gould. Range. — Northern Australia, from west to Queensland; Melville Island. Number of Forms. — Four. Characters. — Skull large, heavy, at extreme development larger than any member of Rattiis. Rostrum thick; frontals markedly in- flated just behind their junction with the nasals, behind which the skull slants downwards gradually. Braincase not large. Frontals depressed between the very weak supraorbital ridges. Anterior zygomatic plate cut back above, the zygoma more normal than in Cunilurus, not rising so high anteriorly. Incisors considerably thickened from before backwards. Incisive foramina large, but not reaching toothrows, which are relatively short. Palate broad. Bullae rather large. Mandible with low coronoid process. Molars much as in Coniluriis, but rather more complex. The cusps tend to wear down in adult so that the pattern is more or less laminate. Nine cusps present in M.i; T.9 is small. Seven cusps in M.2, and six in M.3, as in Coniluriis. The extra front cusp (in front of foremost lamina of M.i), charac- teristic of several of these Australian genera of Rats, is here usually present though very small, in some specimens two such cusps or even more are visible. MESEMBRIOMYS 117 M.3 is considerably reduced. The outer row of cusps tends to merge into the central row; the inner row is strong, and each cusp tends to be situated rather behind its neighbour on the centre row. M.i is three-rooted. The postero- internal cusp of M.I and IM.2 is well developed. Lower teeth not abnormal; terminal heel of M.i and M.2 large. Externally large; head and body up to 350 mm. Fur rather rough; ear moderate; foreclaws rather large. Hindfoot relatively broad, with large claws; D.5 and the hallux proportionately large. Tail considerably longer than head and body (in macrurus extremely so); the tail is well haired comparatively, the end heavily tufted. Near the body it is less well haired and the scales may be traced. Mammae o — 2=4. Plantar pads 6. These Rats evidently have a good length of life, at any rate in captivity; the first ones to be represented in the London Zoological Gardens are mostly still alive, nearly four years after their arrival. Two well-marked species occur: macrurus, smaller, back lighter-coloured, tail much longer (only two specimens seen: head and body, 260, 240; tail, 350, 370; hindfoot, 60, 60; ear, 30, 30), and the ty-pe species (average and extremes of eight skins bearing measurements: head and body, 303-7 (240-350); tail, 347 (270-390); hindfoot, 64-5 (60-70); ear, 39-3 (35-40)). Colour darker. Forms seen: "hirsulus" {=gouldi), mehilleims, macrurus, rattoides. List of Named Forms gouldi Group 1. MESEMBRIOMYS GOULDI GOLLDI, Gray 1843. List. Spec. Mamm. Brit. Mus. p. 116. Port Essington, N. Australia. Synonym: hirsutus, Gould, 1842, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 12; not of Elliot. 2. MESEMBRIOMYS GOULDI R.^TTOIDES, Thomas 1924. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, XIII, p. 296. Cooktown, N. Queensland. 3. MESEMBRIOMYS GOULDI MELVILLENSIS, Hayman 1936. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 10, XVII, p. 366. Melville Island, N. .\ustralia. macrurus Group 4. MESEMBRIOMYS MACRURUS, Peters 1876. Monatsber. K. Preuss. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, p. 355. Memiaid Strait, near Roeburne, \V. Australia. Synonym: boneri, Ramsay, 1887, Proc. Linn. Soc. X.S.W. 2, i, p. 1153. N.-\V. .Australia. In the remaining genera, excepting the aberrant Beamys and Saccostomus, there is no posterointernal cusp in the first and second upper molars in the adult. Genus 22. OENOMYS, Tlionias 1904. Oenomys, Thomas, Ann, Mac. Nat. Hist. 7, XIII, p. 416. Type Species. — Miis hypo.xaiithiis, Pucheran. Range. — African: Kenya, Uganda; Gold Coast, Cjaboon, Congo; Angola. Number of Forms. — Ten. Characters. — Skull with moderate or little interorbital constriction, strong supraorbital ridges, large interparietal, and long heavy rostrum. Anterior border of zygomatic plate cut back above. Palate relativelv narrow; bullae rather large. Incisive foramina well open, large and long. Upper cheekteeth broad, complex, originally with very high cusps, and deep longitudinal valleys separating the three rows. M.i with T.9 vestigial, and wearing out; T.7 absent; all other cusps present; the centre row the largest, but not excessively enlarged at the cost of the outer row; M.2 with T.i and T.3, the three cusps of the second lamina, and only one cusp fully developed of the last lamina (the central, T.8). M.3 relatively very large, with the same abnormal elements as in Golunda or M\lom\s, the outer row' almost entirely suppressed, though a very small anteroexternal cusp may be traced; otherwise there are four main cusps only. M.i is five- or six-rooted. The pattern is clearly traceable, even in old age; it is like that of Thamnomys venuslus, only less complex, and with the posterointernal cusp suppressed. Terminal heel of lower molars relatively very small ; M.3 with only one cusp fully developed on posterior lamina; the outer subsidiary row of cusps can be well developed; the cusps ot the two rows large. Mammae 2 — 1—6 (St. Leger). Tail poorly haired, as a rule longer than head and body. D.^ hindfoot rather long; feet not abnormal. According to Tullberg, the dentition of this genus may be regarded as specialized for a vegetarian diet, a specialization which is accompanied by complexity of the digestive organs. Forms seen: bacchante, editiis, hypoxanthus, mocicns, oris, oniatiis, uiiyori. It is not clear whether there is more than one valid species in this genus or not. (>. ornatiis appears to be based on a voung specimen. List oe Named P'orms I. OIAOMYS IIVI'OX.W rilLS HYPOXANTHIS, I'uchcnin 1.S55. Rl-v. Zool. VII, p. 206. Gaboon, Western Airica. Synonym: nifimis, Matschie, Deiitsch. Ost. .\tr. 3, i, 52, 1895. 1. OI'NOMYS HYPOXANTHUS INYORI, Thomas 1003. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XII, p. 343. Fadjas, Victoria Nile, Unyoro, Uganda. ;, ()I:N()MY.S HYPOXANTHLS .ANCHIETAE, Bocat;e 1S90. Jurn. .Sci. Lisb. p. 11. Coanza, N. .-Xngoia. OENOMY S— M YLOMYS 1 1 9 4. OENOMYS HYPOXANTHUS BACCHANTK, Thomas 11JO3. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XII, p. 342. Nandi, Kenya. 5. OENOMYS HYPOXANTHUS MOERENS, Thomas lyii. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VII, p. 379. Solai, Mount Kenya. Probably a synonym of h. bacchante (G. M. Allen). (1. OENOMYS HYPOX.'VNTHUS VALLICOLA, Heller 1914. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXIII, 7, p. 11. Lake Naivasha, Kenya. 7. OENOMYS HYPOXANTHUS EDITUS, Thomas & Wroughton 1910. Trans. Zool. Soc. London, XIX, p. 509. Mubuku Valley, E. Ruwenzori, Uganda. 8. OENOMYS HYPOX,\NTHUS MARUNGENSIS, Noack 1887. Zool. Jahrb. p. 231. Qua Mpala, Marungu, S.-E. Congo. 9. OENOMYS HYPOX-^NTHUS ORIS, Thomas 191 1. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VII, p. 380. Kinangop, Aberdare Mountains, Kenya. Probably a synonym oi h. bacchante (G. M. Allen). 10. OENOMYS ORN.\TUS, Thomas 191 1. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VII, p. 378. Bibianaha, Gold Coast. Genus 23. MYLOMYS, Thomas 1906. Mylomys, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVIII, p. 224. Type Species. — Mylomys ainiiighamei, Thomas. Range. — African: Sudan, Kenya, Uganda, Congo (Leopoldville and Uelle region), Gold Coast. Number of Forms. — Seven. Characters. — Molars of the Golunda type, if less extreme, but M.i remain- ing the dominant tooth in old age, and the inner row of cusps of upper molars not specially enlarged. Cusps of molars very prominent; "in each lamina of the upper series the centre cusp is raised in the middle to a point and curved backwards, its grinding surface pointed backwards and deeply concave, its enamel walls sharp and angular." M.i with all cusps present except T.7, but T.9 is strongly reduced; M.z with T.i, the three cusps of the second lamina, and T.8; M.3 with four cusps in all, as in Golunda, a large centre one, which has T.i in front of it, a small cusp behind it, and a moderate- sized cusp on the inner side of it. M.i evidently seven-rooted. Lower molars like those of Golunda, but the cusps even more raised up. Upper incisors one-grooved; lower incisors plain. All rows of upper molars closely crowded together. Skull with heavy rostrum, strong supraorbital ridges, moderate interorbital ,20 MYLOMYS— DASYMYS constriction, large interparietal; zygomatic plate low anteriorly, but very sharply cut back above; palate narrow; bullae rather large; palatal foramina narrowed posteriorly, long, reaching front molars; zygoma thick. Fifth digit of forefoot so reduced that there appear to be three functional digits only on manus. Hindfoot with three centre digits rather long in appear- ance, D.5 much shortened, about as long as the hallux. Form thickset; tail moderately haired. The unusually heavily cuspidate dentition will distinguish this genus sufficiently from Pelomys or any of the more Rattiis or Arvicanlhis-Uke Rats of Africa, while from the Indian Golunda it is distinguished by the inner row of the upper molars not being specially enlarged ; it therefore presents a less aberrant dentition than that genus. Forms seen: alherti, christvi, citninghatiiei, lozvei, liitescens, roosevelti. According to Hayman, all forms should be regarded as races of the type species, a view which I fully support. List of N.^mfij Forms 1. MYlJiMYS L'UNIXGH.AMKI CL NINGU.XMKI, Thomas 1906. .\nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVIII, p. 225. East of Aberdare Mountains, Kenya. 2. MYLOMYS CUNINGHAMEI CHRISTYI, Thomas 191 7. .Ann. Maji. Nat. Hist. 8, XX, p. 362. Mount Baginzi, Bahr-el-Ghazal, Sudan. 7. MYLOMYS CUMNGHAMLl M.YSSAICUS, Lonnberg 1916. .Ark. Zool. 10, no. 12, p. S. El Donyo, S,abruk, Kenya. 4, .MYLOMYS ClNlNCiHAMFI R(X)SEVELTI, Heller 1910. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LIV, no. 1924, p. i. Nzoia River. Guas Ngishu Plateau, Kenya. c. MYLOMYS OLXINGHA.MKI LUTHSCEXS, Thomas 1915. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XVI, p. 149. Nalasanji, S.-W. Uganda. I.. MYLOMYS CUNTNGH.AMEI ALBERTI, Thomas 1915. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XVI, p. 148. Poko, Upper Uelle, Congo. 7. MYLOMYS CUNINGHAMEI LOWEI. Hayman 1935. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 934. Wenchi, Ashanti, Gold Coast. Genus 24. DASY.MYS, Peters 1875. D.«YMYS, Peters, Monatsber. K. Preuss, Akad. Wiss. Berlin, p. 12. Type Species. — Dasymys i^uiciizii, Peters. ^ Miis iiicumtus, Sundevall. RAxNGE. — African: Sudan, Kenya, Uganda, Abyssinia; Liberia, North Nigeria, Congo; Angola, Rhodesia, South-west Africa, South Africa. Number of Forms. — Sixteen. Cn.'\RACTERS. — SkuU with extreme interorbital constriction (on average about 12-6 per cent of occipitonasal length, a measurement usually below any group of Raltiis); this constriction is further forward than in Stenocephalemys, another African genus with this character, so that the brain- case appears less shortened. Supraorbital ridges usually strong, extending over braincase to a greater or lesser degree. Nasals broad; rostrum hea\-y, rather short. Zygomatic plate broad, the anterior border concave, then sharply cut back above. Zygoma robust, the jugal rather long. Palate usually much nar- rowed. Incisive foramina narrow, slit-like, long, extending to toothrow. Bullae moderate. Upper and lower incisors very broad; the lower incisor root tends to show on mandible more than is usual. Cheekteeth originally extremely heavily cusped, reminiscent to a degree of those of Mastaconiys; but the cusps quickly wearing down. Each cusp, when cutting, is considerably raised up. The centre row is laige. M.i with a small T.I and all other cusps except T.7; T.9 is vestigial. M.2 with T.i, the second and third laminae like those of M.i. M.3 with T.i and two roughly equal-sized laminae, each bearing originally three cusps, therefore the posterointernal cusp has in this tooth not become suppressed. In adult, the posterior lamina of M.3 is barelv or not narrower than the anterior one, differing in this respect from Arvicwithis. Graduallv, with wear, M.3 appears to become longer than M.2, and sometimes even longer than M.i. In extreme age the cusps are obliterated, and the spaces between original laminae may isolate as enamel islands. It is very rare for M.3 to be smaller than i\1.2, and it is never appreciably so; very generally it is slightly larger. M.i is five-rooted. In two examples seen, M.3 has a trace of an extra fourth lamina posteriorly. In the lower teeth the laminae are as usual; M.3 is not much enlarged; the terminal heel of M.i and M.2 is almost suppressed. There is a tendency for the cusps to become obliterated. In the young, the first lower molar has an extra cusp in front of the foremost lamina. Form thickset and heavy, often very soft-furred. Hindfoot moderately broad, the three centre digits appearing elongated, the two outer digits not reduced, and of normal proportions. Forefoot with D.5 rather short. Tail usually slightly shorter than head and body, not well haired, though the degree of hairiness varies. This genus appears to be most nearly allied to the Arz-icanthis series of Rats. Mammae i — 2 = 6 (Shortridge). Forms seen: bentlevae, Joxi, fiisciis, lielukus, incomtus, montanus, nudipes, medius, ruftilus, shatn. It appears very unlikely that there is more than one species of this genus. All are regarded here as races of incotiitus, except perhaps orthos (not seen), which is said to have the concavitv on anterior border of zygomatic plate scarcelv marked. List of Named Forms T. DASYMVS IXCOiMTLS INCOMTUS, Sundcvall 1S47. Ofvcrs. Akad. Korh. Stockholm, 1S46, p. 120. Near Durban, Natal, S. Africa. Synonym: s^iieinzii, Peters. 1875. Monatsber. K. I'rcuss. Akad. Wi Berlin, p. 13. Port Natal. 2. DASYMVS 1NC(JMTL'S FUSCUS. de Winton 1S96. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 804. Mazoe, Mashonaland. ,•!. DASYMVS INCOMTUS CAPICNSIS, Roberts 1Q36. .^nn. Transv. Mus. XVIH, p. 254. La Plisante, Wolseley, Cape Province. 4. DASYMVS INCOMTUS GRISEIKROXS. Osgood 1936. Field. Mus. Pub. Zool. Ser. XX, p. 255. South-west side of Lake Tana, mar Duneulbar, Gojjam, Abyssinia. :;. DASYMVS INX'OMTL'S NUDIPES, Pettr., 1870. Jnm. Sci. Lisb. p. 126. Huilla, .Angola. (.. DASYMVS INCOMTUS EDSONl, Hatt 1934. .A.mer. Mus. Nov. 708, p. 6. Lukolela, Middle Con^". 7. DASYMVS INCOMTUS MONTANUS, Thomas igo6. .\nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVIH, p. 143. E. Ruwenzori, Uganda. 5. DASYMVS INCOMTUS BENTLKYAK, Thomas 1892. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, X, p. 179. Ngombi, Lower Congo. DASYMVS INCOMTUS MEDILS, Thomas 1906. .\nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVIII, p. 143. Mubuku Valley, E. Ruwenzori, Uganda. i. D.ASVMVS INCOMTUS HELUKUS, Heller .Smiths. Misc. Coll. LIV, no. 1924, p. 2. Sirgoit, Guas Ngishu Plateau, Kenya. . D.A.SYMVS INCOMTUS NIGRIDIUS, Hollister 1916. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXVI, no. 10, p. 2. Naivasha, Kenya. . DASYMVS INCOMTL^S SAVANNL'S, lUlkr Smiths. Misc. Coll. LVI. no. 17, p. 14. Fort Hall, Kenya. . DASYMVS INCOMTUS SHAW I. Kershaw .■\nn Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, XIII, p. 25. Mount Haginzi, Bahr-el-C;hazal, Sudan. , DASYMVS INCOMTUS FOXI. Thomas .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. S, IX, p. 6S5. Panyam, N. Nigeria. DASYMYS- ARVICANTHIS 123 15. DASYMYS INCOMTLS KLKLLLS, Milkr iQOO. Proc. Acad. Sci. Washington, II, p. 639. Mount Coffee, Liberia. T(.. DASYMYS ORTHOS, Heller lyii. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LVI, No. 17, p. 13. Butiaba, Albert Nyanza, Uganda. St. Leger states that the character of the loosely knit metatarsals present in Colomys and Alahicomvs is present to a degree in this genus. Compared with these genera, apart from its dental peculiarities, the length of the foot in Dasyinys is on average much less, about 20 per cent of the head and body length, against the averages 24 per cent for Malacomys, and 29 per cent for Colomys. Genus 25. ARVICANTHIS, Lesson 1842. .'\rvicanthis, Lesson, Nouv. Tabl. Regn. Anim. Mamm., p. 147. 1842. IsoMYS, Sundevall, K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl. Stockholm, p. 21Q. {Mus variegatus, Brants.) Type Species. — Lemmus niloticus, GeofTroy. Range. — African, including Palaearctic eastern portion: Egypt; South Arabia; Sahara (Asben); Sudan, Abyssinia, Somaliland, Kenya, Uganda, Tanganyika; Portuguese Guinea, Sierra Leone, Gold Coast, North Nigeria, East Congo; North Rhodesia. Number of Forms. — About thirty-six. Characters. — Skull with gradual and moderate interorbital constriction, and strong supraorbital ridges; rostrum broad, and short in appearance; braincase not broad. Incisors relatively thick; zygoma powerful, often broadened in centre. Zygomatic plate higher than in Lemniscomys, sharply c\it back above, this portion strongly projecting forwards. Bullae large to very large. Palate tending to be narrowed. Incisive foramina long, usually reaching toothrow, and narrowed posteriorly. Cheekteeth broad, tending to be rather shortened (particularly M.2); dentition heavy. IM.3 usually about as large as M.2; in worn specimens this tooth, as in Dasymys, tends to become rather longer than !\1.2. The cusps originally well marked, but the teeth tending to become more or less laminate with wear, rather early ; to a greater degree than in the allied Rhabdomys and Lemniscomys. The centre row of cusps in the upper molars is relatively broad- ened; T.9 is reduced in M.i and 3\1.2, and sometimes tends to disappear; T.3 is rather reduced in M.i, normally absent or vestigial in I\1.2; M.i appears seven-rooted. M.3 with T.i, a main lamina, little cursed, behind it, and a posterior lamina which is narrowed; the posterointernal cusp probably never occurs in this tooth (compare Dasymxs). The inner row of cusps is well developed. Some specimens seen, from Abyssinia, appear to come very near the formation of pattern found in the subgenus Dcsmomys, though their incisors are plain; this group seems to connect Arvicantbis very closely indeed w'ith Pelomys. Lower molars usually laminate, with cusps obsolete. The terminal 124 ARVICANTHIS heel of M.I and M.2 are much reduced originally, apparently. Mandible robust. A faint mid-dorsal stripe may be present. P'ur rough. D.5 in forefoot strongly shortened, but not vestigial, and bearing claw. Hindfoot with the three centre digits often appearing rather long, the two outer digits subequal and strongly reduced. Tail relatively well haired, as a rule shorter than head and body. Forms seen: abyssiniais, ansorgei, centralis, chaiileri, fiiivicinctiis, luctuosus, "minor," mordax, nairobae, neiimanni, niloticus, nubilans, occidentalis, pallescens, pelliceus, praeceps, reptans, rubescens, rufinns, rumruti, saturatus, setosus, solatus, somalicus, tenebrostis, testiciilaris, "rariegatiis," virescens, zaphiri. There appears to be little essential difference between the described distinct species. List ok Named Forms 1. .ARVICANTHIS NILOTICUS MLOTICUS, Dcsniarest 1822. \lammalogie, pt. 2, p. 281. Egypt. Synonym: varie^atiis, Lichtenstein, 1823, Doubl. Vcrz. Berl. Mus. p. 2. (?) ocliropiis. Heuglin, Reise N. Ost. .Afr. II, p. 68, 1877. Bogos, Eritrea. mittor, Sundcvall, 1842, 1843, K. Svenska. Vet. Akad. Hand). Stockholm, p. 221. major, Sundevall, same reference, p. 220. discolor, Wagner, .Arch. f. Naturg. 8, I, p. 9, 1842. 2. ARVICANTHIS NILOTICUS TESTICUL.ARIS, Sundcvall 1842. K. Svenska. Vet. Akad. Handl. Stockholm, p. 221. White Nile, Sudan. .^. .\RVICANTHIS NILOTICUS NASO, Pocnck 1934. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 10, XIV, p. 636. Lahej, near Aden, S. Arabia. 4. ARVICANTHIS NILOTICUS SOLATUS. Tlv.mas 1925. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, XVI, p. 194. Aouderas, Asben, W. Sahara. 5. ARVICANTHIS NILOTICUS CENTR.ALIS, Dnllnian igii. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VIII, p. 33S. Chak-Chak, W. Bahr-el-Ghazal. h. ARVICANTHIS NII.OTICLS KORD(JFANKNSIS. U\tt-,ti-.n 1916. .Anz. .Akad. Wiss. Wien. 53, p. 162. Kadugli, S. Kordofan. 7, ARVICANTHIS NILOTICUS JKBELAE, Heller 191 1. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LVI, no. 17, p. 9. Rhino Camp, Lado Enclave. X. ARVICANTHIS NILCJTICUS LUCTUOSUS, Doliman 191 1. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VIII, p. 339. Kaka, P'ashoda, White Nile. ARVICANTHIS 125 0. ARVICANTHIS NIKO'IICl'S SKTOSUS, Thomas 1905. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XV, p. 79. Fra Fra country, Gold Coast Hinterland. 10. ARVICANTHIS NILOTICUS OCCIDENTALIS. Wrouehton 1906. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVH, p. 377. Bo, Sierra Leone. 11. ARVICANTHIS NILOTICUS RUFINUS, Temminck 1853. Esq. Zool. Cote de Guine, p. 163. Elmina, Gold Coast. Synonym: mordax, Thomas, igii, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. S, VII, p. 460. Panyam, N. Nigeria. 12. ARVICANTHIS NILOTICUS ANSORGEI, Thomas 1910. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, V, p. 353. Gunnal, Portuguese Guinea. 13. ARVICANTHIS LACERNATUS, Ruppell 1842. Mus. Senckenb. Ill, p. 96, 115, pi. vi, fig. i. Grassy plains about Lake Dembea ( =Lake Tana), Abyssinia. Synonym: pelliceus, Thomas, 1928, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 10, I, p. 302. Lake Tana, Abyssinia. (Status fide Osgood.) 14. ARVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS ABYSSINICUS, Ruppell 1842. Mus. Senckenb. HI, p. 104. Entschetqab, Simen Province, .Abyssinia. Synonym: reichardi, Noack, 1S87, Jahrb. Zool. 2, p. 235. 15. .ARVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS SATURATUS, DoUman 191 1. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VIH, p. 343. Didessa River, near Guma, Abyssinia. 16. ARVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS BLICKI, Prick 1914. Ann. Carnegie Mus. 9, p. 20. Hora Mountain, S. Chilalo Mountains, S. Abyssinia. 17. ARVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS MEARNSI, Frick 1914. Ann. Carnegie Mus. 9, p. 22. Sadi Malka, Havvash River, S. Abyssinia. 18. ARVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS RAFFERTYI, Frick 1914. Ann. Carnegie Mus. 9, p. 23. Gardula, S. Abyssinia. ir,. ARVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS FLUVICINCTUS. Osgood 1936. Field. Mus. Pub. Zool. ser. XX, p. 251. Bichana, Gojjam, Abyssinia. 20. ARVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS PRAECEPS, WroughtnTi 1909. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, IV, p. 538. Naivasha, Kenya. 21. .ARVICANTHIS .ABYSSINICUS NUBILANS, Wrnughton 1909. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, IV, p. 539. Kisumu, Kenya. 22. ARVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS VIRESCENS, Heller 1914. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXIII, 7, p. 11. Voi, Kenya. i2ft ARVICANTHIS ^3. AR\1CANTHIS ABVSSINICUS NAIROBAK, Allen 190C,. Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist. XXVI, p. 168. Nairobi, Kenya. 24. .ARVICANTHI.S ABY.SSINICUS P.\LLESCKNS. Dollman 1914. -Abstr, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 25; Proc. Zool. See. London, p. 316. Loita Plains, Kenya. ;5. .\RVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS RUBESCENS, Wioughton igoQ. .Ann. Mae. Nat. Hist. S. IV, p. 53S. Kibero, Unyoro, Uganda. 26. ARVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS CENTROSUS, HoUister 1916. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXVI, 10, p. i. Rhino Camp, Lado Enclave. 27. ARVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS MUANS.AE, Matschie iQii. Sitz. Bcr. Gcs. Nat. Fr. Berlin, p. 339. Mwanza, Lake Victoria, Tanganyika. 28. ARVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS NEUMANNI, Matschie 1894. Sitz. Bcr. Gcs. Nat. Fr. Berlin, p. 204. Irangi, Tanganyika. 2Q. ARVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS ROSSI I. dv Beaux 1925. .Atti Soc. Ital. Sci. Nat. LXIV, p. 90. Atalia, Semliki Valley, E. Congo. ^o. ARVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS Z.APHIRI, Dollman 191 1. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VIII, p. 349. Giima, S. Abyssinia. M. ARVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS RUMRUTI, Dollman 191 1. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. S, VIII, p. 350. Rumruti, Laikipia Plateau, Kenya. :,2. ARVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS TENEBROSL S, Kershaw 1923. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, XI, p. 595. Tabora, Tanganyika. (Listed as full species by (i. M. .Allen, 1939.) 33. ARVICANTHIS ABYSSINICUS RHODESIAE, St. I.cger 1932. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 10, X, p. 85. Sesheke district, N. Rhodesia. (Race of tencbrosiis according to G. M. .Allen.) 34. .\R\ ICANTHIS SOMALICl'S SOMALICL'S, Thomas 1902. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 312. Shuk, N. Somaliland. 33. ARVICANTHIS SOMALICUS RICPTANS, Dollman 191 1. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VIII, p. 129. Nyama Nyangu, N. Guaso Nyiro, Kenya. :,iK ARVICANTHIS SOMALICUS CHANI.I'RI. Dollman 191 1. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VIII, p. 130. Chanlcr Falls, N. Guaso Nyiro, Kenva. The following name may belong in this genus, I;L0MY.S FALLAX INSIGNATUS, Osgood 1910. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, V, p. 276. Fort Hill, N. Nyasa. 5. PKLOMYS FALL.AX AUSTR.\LIS, Roberts 1913. Ann. Transv. Mus. IV, p. 90. Mazambeti, Beira, Portuguese E. Africa. 0. PELOIVrVS FALLAX RHODESIAE, Roberts 1929. Ann. Transv. Mus. XIII, p. 118. Machili River, N.-W. Rhodesia. 7. PELOMYS LLLUAE, Matschie 1926. Zeitschr. fiir Saugetierk. i, p. 113. Luluabourg, Kasai, S. Congo. 8. PELOMYS CAMPANAE, Huet 1888. Le Naturaliste, p. 143. Landana, north of Congo River, west coast Angola. y. PELOMYS PRATER, Thomas 1904. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XIII, p. 415. Braganza, N. Angola. 10. PELOMY'S DYBOWSKII, Pousargues 1893. Bull. Soc. Zool. XVIII, p. 163. River Kemo, north of Ubangui, French Congo. Subgenus Desmomys, Thomas !i. PELOMYS HARRINGTONI, Thomas 1902. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 313. Kutai, W. Shoa, Abyssinia. 12. PELOMYS DEMBEENSIS, Riippell 1845. Mus. Senckenb. Ill, pp. 109, 1:6, pi. VI, fig. 3. Dembea, Abyssinia. 13. PELOMYS REX, Thomas 1906. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVIII, p. 304. Charada Forest, KaflFa. .Abyssinia. Subgenus Komemys, de Beaux 14. PELOMYS MINOR, Cabrera & Ru.xton 1926. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, XVII, p. 601. Luluabourg, Kasai, S. Congo. 15. PELOMYS ISSELI, de Beaux 1924. Ann. Mus. Civ. Stor. Nat. Genoa, 51, p. 207. Kome Island, Lake Victoria Nyanza. 5 — Living Rodents — II LEMNISCOiMYS The genus Pclomys was formerly associated with the Indian Golunda, but it appears to be very much more closely related to Arvicantliis. Mylomvs stands nearer Gohatda, and is probably the African representative of it, but is less specialized dentallv. Genus 28. LEMNISCOMYS, Trouessart 1881. Lemniscomvs, Trouessart, Cat. Manim. Viv. et Foss. Rodentia, Bull. Soc. fitudes Sci. D'Angers, X, 2e fasc, p. 124. Type Species. — Miis barbarus, Linnaeus. Range. — Africa, including Palaearctic north-western portion: Morocco; Sahara (Asben), Sudan, Abyssinia, Kenya, Uganda, Tanganyika; Gambia, Sierra Leone, Nigeria, Congo, Angola, Mozambique, South-west Africa, and South Africa. Number of Forms. — Thirty-five. Characters. — Closely allied to Arvicantliis, but fifth digit of manus so shortened that the manus appears to have three functional digits only. Skull of Arvicantliis type. The anterior zygomatic plate is usually rather lower, about half height muzzle; sometimes slightlv concave anteriorly. It is, however, less low than in Lophuromys. Teeth sometimes less heavy than in Arvicantliis. L. grisclda appears dentally to be near Arvicantliis; the outer row, particularly T.9 in M.i and M.2 strongly reduced, the centre row of cusps very large; M.i with eight cusps, M.2 with si.x; M.3 not highly abnormal (not, for instance, as in Ocnomys or Mylomys). The teeth broad, and M.3 relatively large. Outside the griselda group, as a rule, the centre row is less enlarged, and the dentition is less extreme, and more normal ; but some forms, as for instance olga, or striatiis veniistiis, appear at any rate from the type skulls to be intermediate between the two types of dentition. The details ot M.3 noted by Thomas when he separated this genus, and Rhahdomys, from Arvi- cantliis, do not appear to be of generic value. Hindfoot rather narrow, the three centre digits with elongated appearance, the two outer digits strongly shortened, subequal in length. Forefoot with three main digits; D.^ without claw, and nearly suppressed. Fur usually rough; tail relatively well haired, and may be longer than head and body. Mammae 2 — 2 = 8 (griselda group) (Shortridge). Three species groups may be recognized, as is well known; the griselda group, with a middorsal stripe only; the barbarus group, in which this persists, but the sides with many stripes present (and genera! colour most often less dark than in striatiis group); and the striatus group, in which the body stripes are broken up into rows of spots. Forms seen : akka, ardens, barbarus, duiini, calidior, convictus, Jasciafus, griselda, linulits, Iriu-si, macculus, inassaicus, micropus, nigeriae, mtbalis, olga, ou'cni, phaeotis, pidclullus, piilclicr, rosalia, sabidata, spekei. striatus, vcnustiis, icroughtoni, zebra. LEMNISCOMYS List of Named Forms barbarus Group 1. LEMNISCOMYS BARBARUS BARBARUS, Linnaeus 1766. Syst. Nat. ed. 12, I, pt. 2, add. not paged. Morocco. 2. LEMNISCO.MYS BARBARUS IFNIENSIS, .Agacino 1935. BoL Real. Soc. Esp. Hist. Nat. 35, p. 390. Ifni, S.-W. Morocco. 3. LEMNISCOMYS BARBARUS ZEBR..\, HeuKlin 1864. Nov. Act. Acad. Caes. Leop. 31, Abh. VII, p. 10. Country of Req Negroes, Djur and Bongo, Sudan. 4. LEMNISCOMYS BARBARUS CONVICTUS, Osgood 1910. Field. Mus. Nat. Hist. Zool. ser. X, 2, p. 10. Voi, Kenya. 5. LEMNISCOM^'S BARBARUS ALBOLINEATUS, Osgood 1910. Field. Mus. Nat. Hist. Zool. ser. X, 2. p. 11. Ulukenya Hills, Kenya. 6. LEMNISCOMYS B.\RB.\RUS M.ANTEUFELI, Matschie 191 1. Sitz. Ber. Ges. Nat. Fr. Berlin, no 8, p. 338. Mwanza, Tanganyika. 7. LEMNISCOMYS BARB.ARUS NIGERIAE, Thomas igi2. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, IX, p. 272. Panyam, N. Nigeria. 8. LEMNISCOM^'S B.ARBARUS DUNNI, Thomas 1903. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 297. Kaga Hills, W. Kordofan, Sudan. 9. LEMNISCOMYS BARBARUS NUB.ALIS, Thomas & Hinton 1923. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 267. Talodi, S. Kordofan, Sudan. 10. LEMNISCOMYS B.\RBARUS OWEN I, Thomas 191 1. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VIH, p. 120. Gemenjulla, French Gambia. 11. LEMNISCOMYS BARB.ARUS ORIE.NTALIS, Hatt 1935. .Amer. Mus. Nov. 790, p. 2. Faradje, N.-E. Belgian Congo. ■ 2. LEMNISCOMYS B.ARB.\RUS SPEKEI, de Winton 1897. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XX, p. 318. Unyamuezi, Tanganyika. 13. LEMNISCOMYS OLGA, Thomas & Hmton 1921. Nov. Zool. xxvni, p. 9. Damergou, .Air. \V. Sahara. 132 LEMXISCOMYS striatiu Group 14. LKMMSCOMYS STRIATIS STRIATUS. Linnaeus 1758. Syst. Nat. ed. 10, p. 62. Sierra Leone. Synonym: orientalis, Desmarest, Xouv. Diet. H. X., 2, 29, 59, 1819. 15. LHiVINISCOMYS STIUATU.S MASSAICUS, Pauenstecher 18S4. Jahrb. Gamb. wiss. Anst. p. 45. Lake Xaivasha, Kenya. Synonym: pulchellus microptis. Heller, 191 1, Smiths. Misc. Coll. LVI, 17. p. 9. Rhino Camp, Lado. puhhelhis spcriiinphibis, Heller, 1912, Smiths. Misc. Coll. LIX, 16, p. II. Mt. Gargues, Kenya. 16. LHMXISL(.)MVS STKI.\TLS ARDENS, Thomas 1910. Ann. Mag. Xat. Hist. 8, VL p. 313. Rombo, Kilimanjaro. 17. LE^LXISCO.\IYS STRIATUS VEXUSTUS, Thomas 191 1. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VH, p. 461. Panyam, N. Nigeria. iS. LEMXISCOMYS STRIATUS WROUGHTOXl. Thomas 1910. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, V, p. 85. None, west of Addis Ababa, Abyssinia. 10. LH.MXISCOMYS STREATUS PULCHER, Wrounhton 1906. .Ann. Mag. Xat. Hist. 7, XVH, p. 378. Anambra Creek, S. Nigeria. 20. LEMXLSCOMYS STREATUS FASCI.ATUS. Wrnughton 1906. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVH, p. 377. Anambra Creek, S. Nigeria. 21. LEMXISCOMYS STREATUS PULCHELLLS, Gray 1S64. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 57. W. Africa. 22. LEMXISCOMYS .STRIATUS LL'LUAE, ^L^tsch.e 1926. Zeitschr. fur Saugetierk. i, p. 112. Shibakala, near Luluabourg, S. Congo. 23. LEMXISCOMYS LYXESI, Thomas & Hmton 1923. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 267. Jebel Marra, Darfur. griselda Group 24. L];.MXlSCOMYS C;RISI;LDA griselda, Thomas 1904. .Ann. Mag. Xat. Hist. 7, XIH, p. 414. Jinga Country-, X. Angola. 25. LEMXISCOMYS CJRISELDA MEARXSI. Helkr 1914. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXIII, no. 7, p. 12. Fort Hall, Kenya. 2f>. LEMXISCOMYS GRISELDA MACL"LOSE'S, Oseood 1910. Field. Mus. Nat. Hist. Zool. ser. X, 3, p. 17. Voi, Kenya. Synonym: griselda phaeotis, Thomas, 1910, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VI, p. 429. Mazeras, coast of Kenya. LEMNISCOMYS— RHABDOMYS 133 27. LKMNISCOMYS GRISF.LDA ROSALIA, Thomas 1904. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XIII, p. 414. Monda, Nguru Mountains, Tanganyika. 28. LEMNISCOMYS GRISELDA LINULUS, Thomas 1910. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VI, p. 429. Gamon, French Gambia. 29. LEMNISCOMYS GRISELDA CALIDIOR, Thomas & Wroutjhton 1908. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 545. Tanibarara, Gorongoza Mountains, Portuguese E. Africa. 30. LKMNISCOMYS GRISELDA SABULATA, Thomas 1927. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 385. Sandfontein, E. Damaraland, S.-\V. Africa. 31. LEMNISCOMYS GRISELD.-\ FITZSIMONSI, Roberts 1932. Ann. Transv. Mus. XV, p. 11. Kaotwe Pan, Central Kalahari. 32. LEMNISCOMYS GRISELDA SPINALIS. Thomas 1916. .■\nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XVIII, p. 69. South Africa, assumed to be W. Transvaal. Synon\-m: dorsalis. Smith, 1845, 111. S. Afr. Zool. pi. 46, fig. 2; preoccupied. 33. LEMNISCOMYS GRISELDA ZULUENSIS, Roberts 1931. .Ann. Transv. Mus. XIV, p. 235. Manaba, N. Zululand. 34. LEMNTSCOMY'S MACCULUS MACCULUS, Thoma.s & Wrnughton 1910. Trans. Zool. Soc. London, XIX, p. 515. Moki, S.-E. Ruwenzori. 35. LEMNISCOMYS MACCULUS AKKA. Thomas 1915. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XVI, p. 479. Tingasi, Monbuttu, N.-E. Congo. Genus 29. RHABDOMYS, Thomas 1916. Rh.^bdomys, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XVIII, p. 69. Type Species. — Mus pmnilio, Sparrmann. Range. — African: Kenya, Angola, Rhodesia, Nyasaland, South-west Africa, Kalahari, and South Africa generally. Number of FoRMS.^Fourteen. . Characters. — Skull not unlike that of a small Arvicanthis. Rostrum shortened, to a degree; supraorbital ridges usually present; zygomatic plate cut back anteriorly, higher than in Leinniscomys; bullae relatively large; palatal foramina long. Molars moderately hea\T, more so than is normal in Rattus, rather lighter as a rule than Arvicanthis and Aethomys; the pattern seems not to wear down until rather late in life; the centre row^ of cusps tending 134 KHAHDOMYS to be large; T.9 rather reduced in M.i and M.2. M.3 smaller than M.2, but not strongly reduced. Lower teeth with the terminal heel of M.i and M.2 rather reduced. Back with three light lines bordered by four dark ones. D.5 of forefoot reduced, but not vestigial. Hindfoot with the three centre digits moderate, and D.5 and the hallux rather strongly reduced; D.5 little longer than hallux, and scarcely reaching past base of D.4 as a rule. Fur rather rough. Tail relatively well haired, subequal in length to head and body as a rule. Mammae 2^2=8 (Shortridge). Forms seen : aiiqoloe, hecliuanae, cliakae, cinereus, diminutiis, dilectiis, ;^riquac, iiiti nnedius, moshcsh, iiim'dioiialis. iivasae, pinnilio. List of Named Forms I. HHABUO.MVS PUMIIJO PUMILIO, Sparrmann 1784. \Vt. .Akad. Handl. V, p. 236. Sitzicamma Forest, on Snake River, east Cape of Good Hope. (See G. M. Allen, 1939.) Synonym: doiiavaiii, Lesson, Man. Mainm. p. 268, 1827. major. Brants, Geslacht der Muizen, 105, 1827. lineatus, Cuvier, Hist. Nat. Mamm. pi. 161, 1829. septemvittatus. Schinz, Syst. Verz. Saug. 2, 155, 1845. vittatus, Wagner, 1842, Arch. Nat. VIII, p. 11. ;. RHABDOMYS PUMILIO MERIDIONALIS, Wroughton 1005. .\nn. Mat». Nat. Hist. 7, XVI, p. 632. Tokai Retreat, Cape Town. 1. RHABUOMYS PUMILIO MOSHESH. WroiiKhton 1905. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVI, p. 63S. Maseru, Basutoland, S. .Africa. 4. RHABDOMYS PUMILIO CHAKAE, Wroughton 1905. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVI, p. 636. Sibudeni, Ziikiland. ^. RHABDOMYS PUMILIO INTERMEDIUS, WrouHhton 1905. -^nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVI. p. 635. Deelfontein. Cape Colony. 6. RHABDOMYS PUMILIO CINEREUS, Thomas & Schwann 1904. .Ahstr. Proc. Zoo!. Soc. London, 2, p. 5 ; Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 179. Klipfontein, Little Namaqualand. 7 RHABDO.MYS PUMILIO GRIQUAE, Wroughton 1905. .^nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVI, p. 632. Kuruman, Bechuanaland. 5. RHABDOMYS PUMILIO BECHUANAE, Thomas 18112. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 551. Rooibank, near Walvis Bay. ,S.-\V. .Africa. .(. RHABDOMYS PU.MILIO DESERTI. Dollman 1910. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. S, VI, p. 399. Lehuititung, Kalahari. (A synonym of griquiic according to G. M. Allen.) RHABDOMYS— HYBOMYS 135 10. RHABDOMYS PUMILIO NAMIBENSIS, Roberts 1926. Ann. Transv. Mus. XI, p. 255. Swakopmund, S.-W. Africa. 11. RHABDOMYS PUMILIO NYASAE, Wrouahton 1905. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVI, p. 639. Mlanji Plateau, Nyasaland. 12. RHABDOMYS PUMILIO DILECTUS, df Winton 1896. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 803. Mazoe, Mashonaland. 13. RHABDOM^'S PUMILIO ANGOLAE, Wroughton 1905. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVI, p. 636. Caconda, N. Angola. 14. RH.\BDOM^'S PUMILIO DIMINUTUS, Thomas 1892. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 551. Mianzini, Masai, Kenya. The genus is distinguishable from Lemtiiscomys by its functional fifth finger, and from Arvicanthis by its smaller M.3 and much lighter teeth; but from Rattus and its subsidiary' genera this genus is not clearly marked. The two posterior plantar pads appear to be becoming reduced; in five spirit specimens seen, one had only 5 plantar pads to the hindfoot; the sixth pad in the remainder was extremely small. It is probably most closely allied to Lciiuiiscomys. Genus 30. HYBOMYS, Thomas 1910. Hybomys, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, V, p. 85. 191 1. Typomys, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VII, p. 382. {Mus trniroatus, Temminck.) Type Species. — Mm univittatiis, Peters. Range. — African: Ruwenzori, Cameroons, Gold Coast, Nigeria, Liberia. Number of Forms. — Six. Char.vcters. — Skull short, broad, with not much interorbital con.striction (least interorbital constriction on average about 18 per cent of occipitonasal length); infraorbital foramen relatively large; zygoma narrow. Nasals usually projecting somewhat anteriorly over the incisors. Supraorbital ridges moderately marked; rostrum broad, relatively long. Palatal foramina moderate or rather short. M.i four-rooted. Bullae moderate. Molars rather broad; dentition not extreme, but cusps well marked; centre row of cusps of upper molars relatively large; T.6 usually joined to T.9 in M.i and M.z; M.3 little reduced. Lower teeth complex, with well-marked cusps, and the outer subsidiary row strong. The molars of H. trizirgatus (type of genus Typomys of Thomas) are more extreme, heavier, with the cusps more raised up, the 136 HYBOMYS valleys between the rows more noticeable, and M.3 rather smaller; but the race petircei appears to be intermediate between the two types, so that it is not possible to sav which the molars of this race come nearest to; Thomas compared the dentition of typical Ukirgatus to that of Mvlumys, but I am convinced it has nothing to do with that genus, being very much less extreme in all points, and with I\1.3 quite normal instead of with the highly aberrant pattern charac- teristic of Mylomys. H. Irivirgatus also has the skull a little more extreme than in imivittatus, with zygomatic plate sloping backwards as a rule, shorter palatal foramina, rather broader interorbital region. In unkittatiis, usually a black middorsal stripe is present, but this can be obsolete. In (>la?iifions, there is also a middorsal; in tihirgatiis, there are three black stripes on the back. Hindtoot narrow', with D.5 much reduced, scarcely longer than the hallux; D.5 of forefoot moderate; tail not well haired. Mammae I — 2 = 6 or o — 2=4 (according to Thomas, either formula may be present in iinkittatiis). Ingoldbv (1929, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 10, III, p. 522) considers Tvpiiinvs a synonym of Hybomys, and in this he has been followed by Hayman. I am in agreement with this classification; far too many essential points are shared bv the two specific groups. Forms seen : limaris, pearcei, plaiiijroiis, Irivirgatus, univittatus. List of Xamf.d Forms iiiiiviltatus Group 1. HYBOMYS L"NIYlTT.'\TrS UNIYITT.^TUS, Peters 1S76. Monatsb. K. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, p. 479. Dongila, Gaboon. Synonym: nifocanus, Tullbcrg, Nova Acta Reg. Soc. Sci. Upsala, 3, 16, no. 12, p. 23, 1893. 2, HYBOMYS L'M\TrTATL'S LUNARIS, Thomas 1906. Ann. Mag. Xat. Hist. 7, XVIII, p. 145. E. Ruwenzori, Uganda. ,v H^■BO.MYS UNIVITTATUS BADIUS, Osgciod 1936. Fii'ld Mus. Pub. Zool. ser. XX, p. 254. South-west slope of Mount Cameroon, Cameroon Mandate, British Nigeria. 4. HYBOMYS UXniT'lATL S PI..\M I- Ri )\S, Mdler 1900. Proc. ,Aead. Sci. Washington, II. p. 641. Mount Coffee, Liberia. tririrgatiis Group ;. HVBO.MYS TRIV1RG.\TUS TRlVIRG.VrUS, Ti-mminck 1 85 3. Esq, Zool. Cote de Guine, p. 159. Dabocrom, Gold Coast. HYBOMYS— MILLARDIA 137 6. HYBOMYS TRIVIRGATUS PEARCKI, InEoldby 1929. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 10, III, p. 522. Lagos, NiKcria. The form planifrons is listed by G. M. Allen as a race of univittatus, though it was formerly classed as " Typomys." No skulls have been examined. Genus 31. MILLARDIA, Thomas 191 1. MiLLARDM. Thomas, Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XX, p. 998. 1917. Gvvi.^, Thomas, Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXV, p. 201. {Millardia kathleenae, Thomas.) 191 1. Grypomys, Thomas, Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XX, p. 999. (Mus gleadotd, Murray.) Type Species. — Gohmda meltada. Gray. R.\NGE. — India: Punjab and Sind south to Ceylon; Burma. Number of Forms. — Six. Char.\cters. — Skull with considerable interorbital constriction, and well-marked supraorbital ridges. Rostrum moderate, not shortened. Zygomatic plate cut back above. Palate normal (except m gleadmci), palatal foramina very long, extending between front molars. Bullae large. Dentition in the young extremely hea\^", and at all times strongly cuspidate ; centre row of upper molars enlarged; inner row strong. In !M.i there is a tendency, most marked in kathleenae and gleadowi, for the anterointernal cusp to be distorted inwards, as in Mus\ but M.3 is not much reduced, little smaller than 1M.2, and the toothrow has none of the Mus specialization. M.i has all cusps except T.7; M.2 has all cusps except T.2 and T.7; in this tooth, T.g and T.3 are reduced. Lower teeth with cusps strong, well developed. Fur soft. Ear rather large. Tail subequal in length to head and body, relatively well haired. Hindfoot with plantar pads reduced to five or four, the fifth digit strongly shortened. D.5 manus medium. Three well-marked species are known, each of which has received a generic name. There seems not the slightest need to divide them generically. Their characters are as follows: M. gleadmd (which is the most extreme) has the posterior nares narrowed, the palate extending rather behind M.3, the effect as in Pyromys, also about as in Mus tenellus. (The palate of gleadovn compares with meltada much as the palate of Mus tenellus compares with any of the normal small species of Mus from Africa, such as bellus.) Mammae i — 2=6. Small, 97 mm. or slightly less, head and body. Sind and Cutch. M. kathleenae. Posterior palate normal. Mammae o — 2=4. Larger than gleadcnci; about 129-157 mm. Burma. i^S MILLARDIA— PYROMYS \I. melt add. I'ostcrior palate normal. Mammae 2 — 2 = 8. Head and body about 107-156 mm. Ceylon, Peninsular India, north to Punjab. l-Orms seen : cuombeii, iliiiini, i^lcatlinii, kathlceiiac, listoiii, Dicltadu, pal/ithor. List ok Named Forms meltada Group I. MILLARDI.X MELTADA MELTADA. Gray 1S37. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist, i, p. 586. Dharwar, S. Mahratta, India. Synonym: coniheri, Wroughton, 1907, Jiiurn. Bombay Nat. Hist. See. XVH, p. 999. Nasik, Bombay. -. MILLARDIA MKLTADA DUNNI, Thomas 1917. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXV, p. 202. Handiserah, Amballa, Punjab. .?- MILLARDIA MELTADA PALLIDIOR, Ryley 1914. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXH, p. 659. Lunza, Palanpur, Gujerat, W. India. 4. MILLARDIA MELTADA LISTONI, Wrouuhton 1907. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XVII. p. 998. Konkan, W. India. kathleenae Group ■-- MILLARDIA KATHLLEXAE, Thomas 1914. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Sue. XXIII, p. 29. Payan, Bumia. gleadoivi (Jroup h. MILLARDIA GLEAD(_)\V1, Murray 1885. Proc. ZooL Soc. London, p. 809. Karachi, Sind, W. India. Genus 32. PYROMYS, Thomas 191 1. PvROMYS, Thomas, Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XX, p. 996. Type Species. — Pyromys priestleyi, Thomas. Range. — Sind (India). Number of Forms. — One. Characters. — Cranially and dentally not distinguisiiable from Millardia gleadowi. External characters very different; form slender, ear short, fur more or less spiny, hindfoot strongly shortened, plantar pads not reduced, D. 5 not shortened. Tail well haired. Mammae 4 — 2=12. PVROMYS— DACXOMYS 139 The measurement of the type specimen, which is the only specimen repre- sented in London, compares with a large specimen oi gleadowi as follows: Pyromys: head and body, 98; hindfoot, 16; ear, 13. M. gleadowi: head and body, 97; hindfoot, 20; ear, 20-5. It will be seen that the hindfoot is thus only about 16 per cent of the head and body length, which is much shorter than is usual in Rattiis. The mammary formula suggests Miis (subgenus Leggadilla), but M.3 is much too complex and not reduced, though M.i, as is usual with these small Indian genera, suggests the A///.S' type. The posterior nares are much narrowed. It is to be hoped that more specimens of this mouse will come to hand. The status of the genus at present is by no means clear. Forms seen: priest leyi. List of Named Forms I. PYROMV.S PRIESTLEYI, Thomas igii. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XX, p. 996. Virawar, Thar and Parkar, S. Sind. Genus 33. DACNOMYS, Thomas 1916. Dacnomys, Thomas, Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 404. Type Species. — Dacnomys millardi, Thomas. Range. — Eastern Himalayas: Sikkim, Assam, Laos. Number of Forms. — Three. Char.'vcters. — Like a large liattus, but with very heavy teeth, and with a longer toothrow. Skull with prominent supraorbital ridges. Incisive foramina very broad, narrowed anteriorly and posteriorly, and approach- ing toothrows. Bullae very small. Zygomatic plate more or less straight anteriorly. Infraorbital foramen well open. Cheekteeth with M.3 little reduced (though smaller than M.2), and three laminae clearly traceable; all the usual cusps present; a tendency in the second lamina of M.i and M.2 for the cusps to form very sharp angles with their neighbours; general effect rather complex, and like Ratttis macleari. Postero- internal cusp absent. Lower teeth heavy, the small accessory outer cusps present, and well-developed terminal heel. The toothrow is longer than in any species of Ratttis measured (members of all the leading groups of that genus have been measured); the percentage against the condylobasal is 23 per cent to 21-8 per cent, as against 21-4 of the highest Ratttis {R. veltitinus, Australian). This, combined with the minute bullae and general complexity of the teeth, seems to make it quite clear that this is a valid genus, as all Ratttis with bullae extremely reduced tend to have simple teeth. But it is not a well-known genus, and very few specimens are available for examination. Size large, up to 290 head and body. No special external peculiarities; fur I40 DACNOMYS— EROPEPLUS rather coarse; feet normal; tail rather longer than head and body. Mammae 2 — 2=^8. The bullae are about 11-12 per cent of the occipitonasal length. I'ornis seen: iiiilldicii, moughtoni. List of Named Foums 1. DACNOMY.S MILLARDI MILLARDI, TlK.nKis 1916. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 405. Gopaldhara, near Darjeeling, Sikkini. 2. DACNOMYS MILLARDI INGENS, Osgood 1932. Field, Mus. Nat. Hist. ZooL ser. XVIH, p. 315. Phong Saly, Laos. J. DACNOMYS MILLARDI WROUGHTONl, ThuiiKis 1922. Journ. IJombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXVUL p. 430. Dreyi, Mishmi Hills, Assam. Genus 34. EROPEPLUS, Miller & HoUister 1921. EROPEPLUS, .Miller & HoUister, Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXIV. p. 94. Type Species. — Eropeplus canus. Miller & HoUister. Range. — Celebes. Number of Forms. — One. Characters. — Very near Rattus, and doubtfully distinguishable from it, but with a relatively longer toothrow than is normal in that genus, so far as at present known. This genus was unrepresented at the British Museum when this work was started, but two specimens have come to hand from the Frost collection, both females, from Rantekaroa, Quarles Mountains, Middle Celebes, 6,000 ft. Skull with rather heavy long rostrum, and considerable interorbital con- striction; supraorbital ridges well developed, and extending back over braincase. Zygomatic plate very slightly cut back above. Palate strongly narrowed. Palatal foramina relatively long. Bullae moderate in size. Molars in one specimen (the other worn out) evidently not unlike those of Rattus; T.i in M.2 and M.i relatively large; M.3 not much reduced. Toothrow large and heavy, but in the worn specimens not particularly hypsodont as suggested by the describers. Lt)wer molars probably originally with a large terminal heel in M.i and M.2. Externally, largish, very soft-furred; tail long, moderately haired, feet not abnormal. Cranial measurements of the specimens: OCCH'ITONASAL CONDVLI IHASAL TOOTHROW BLILUAI-: 48-4 46 9-8 8 48 45 9-8 7-8 Mead and body .... Tail Flindfoot . . . . Ear ...... I.KAST LEAST I'AI.AIE INTERORBITAL 3-2 67 y}, 6-2 2';o 230 2^5 290 40 45 30 30 EROPEPLUS— STENOCEPHALEMYS 141 These specimens appear larger than Miller & Hollister's (195 head and body), and with a proportionately shorter toothrow (toothrow 10, condylobasal 44, from description of type), and probably represent a new subspecies. Forms seen : camis. List of Named Forms I. EROPEPLUS CANUS, Miller & Hollistcr 1921. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXIV, p. 95. Goenoeng Lehio, S.-W. of Lake Lindoe, Middle Celebes. The "hypsodont" character of the cheekteeth having broken down, this genus is at present retainable on length of toothrow, compared with Rattus. Even here there is a slight overlapping, a specimen of Rattus velutimis from Australia giving a percentage of 21-4 of toothrow against condylobasal, against the measurements 21-7, 21-3, and 22-7 available for this genus. However, it is so very uncommon that this percentage is approached within Rattus, including all leading species throughout the Old World, that until it is proved to the contrary it may be assumed that Eropeplus may stand on having this character developed, and normally exceeding any Rattus. (Of eighty-five species of Rattus measured in this character, only four are over 20 per cent on this measurement, and all except the one mentioned above are under 21 per cent.) Genus 35. STENOCEPHALEMYS, Frick 1914. STENOCEPHALEMYS, Frick, Ann. Carnegie Mus. IX, p. 7. Type Species. — Stenocephalemys albocaudata, Frick. Range. — Mountains of South Abyssinia. Number of Forms. — One. . Characters. — Skull with abrupt and extreme interorbital constriction (about 12 per cent of occipitonasal length), this placed posteriorly so that the braincase appears much shortened. Rostrum long, heavy. Infra- orbital foramen relatively large; zygomatic plate with anterior border cut back above. Palatal foramina long, reaching toothrow. Upper molars like those of Dactwmys or a complex-toothed Rattus, the cusps well marked and angular, the folds between the cusps on each lamina well marked, the outer row^ not reduced, T.9 strong, projecting outwards, in M.i and M.2; M.3 smaller than 1VL2. Fur extremely thick and soft. Tail about head and body length, well haired; feet normal. The strongly constricted frontals apparently will distinguish this genus sufficiently from Rattus; normally no Rattus gives as low a percentage as this, though in old age individuals might do so, in some cases (no specimen actually measured does so). Forms seen: albucaudata. 142 STENOCEPH ALEMYS - AE'l'HOMYS List of Named Forms I. STENOCEPR/\LF,MYS ALBOCAUDATA, Krick 1914. Ann. Carnegie Mus. IX, p. S. Inyala Camp, Chilalo Mountains, S. Abyssinia. Genus 36. AETHOMYS, Thomas 1915. .\f.thomys, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. S, XVI, p. 477. Type Species. — Epinivs hindei, Thomas. Range. — African: Sudan, Kenya, Uganda, Tanganyika; Nigeria; South Congo, Angola; Rhodesia, Nyasaland, Mozambique, South-west Africa, Transvaal. Number of Forms. — Thirty. Characters. — As here understood, the genus is restricted to the species kaiseri, chrysophilus, walambac, and their immediate allies, and does not include the namaqiiemis group, which is fully discussed within the genus Thallomys, to which it is referred. This genus is very difficult to classify, being one of the rather numerous African "borderline" genera, overlapping to a certain extent Rattus on the one hand, and Arricantliis on the other. It makes the generic separation of Arvicanthis from Rattus somewhat doubtful. Skull with well-marked supraorbital ridges; zygomatic plate strongly cut back, its anterior border with a tendency, which, however, is not constant, to be concave. Incisive foramina long, penetrating between molars. Bullae large to very large, about 17 to 21 per cent of occipitonasal length. Rostrum heavy, with rather broad nasals ; normally longer than in Arvicanthis. Molars relatively broad, rather heavier and more angular than is usual in normal Rattus (though not more so than in all species), and distinctly reminiscent of Arvicanthis; M.3 is little reduced, and in some cases, particularly in worn specimens, tends to be as long as or longer than M.2, as in Arvicanthis. M.i with all cusps except T.7 present. The centre row can become enlarged. The species walanibae and kaiseri appear to have the least reduced M.3 as a rule; some races of chrysophilus are more normal in this respect, though others are as walanibac. Lower molars with no special peculiarities, as a rule. Fur often rather soft. Hindfoot with the outer digits strongly reduced, in kaiseri and zvalamhae with D.5 scarcely longer than hallux, and barely reaching base of D.4; three centre digits not appearing lengthened as a rule; D.5 forefoot moderate. A. chrysophilus also has the fifth digit of the hindfoot shortened, though in some cases rather less so than in kaiseri group; but taking its molars into account, and also that the digit reduction is very general, it seems best to refer it to this genus. In St. Leger's key, Aethoinys is placed among the Rattus Rats, which have the digits less reduced than in the Arvicanthis group; but I am not able to distinguish Aethomys from Arvicanthis on this character. In fact, apart from the rostrum being on average longer, and the molars a little AETHOMYS 143 less extreme, there is little to separate it from that genus; while the namaqiiensis group, formerly referred to this genus (but with a more or less arboreal foot, with D.5 long, and M.3 constantly smaller than M.2, so far as seen), connects it closely with Rattus. Forms seen : acticola, algazel, amalae, avarillus, bocagei, chrysophilus, hindei, hintoni, imiigu, ineptus, kaiseri, medicatus, manteiifeli, nyikae, norae, pedester, stannarius, siiigidae, thomasi, tsaneenensts, voi, walambae. In walambae, the tail is shorter than the head and body; in kaiseri and chrysophilus it is subequal or may be rather longer. List of Named Forms 1. AICTHOMYS KAISERI KAISERI, Noack 1887. Zool. Jahrb. Syst. II, p. 228, pi. ix, figs. 1-3. Marungu, E. Congo. 2. AETHOMYS K.\ISERI TURNERI, Heller 1914. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXIII, no. 7, p. 8. Kisumii, Kenya. 3. AETHOMYS KAISERI MEDICATUS, Wroughton 1909. Ann Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, IV, p. 540. Mumias, Kenya. 4. AETHOMYS KAISICRI NORAE, Wroughton 1909. Ann. Mag. Xat. Hist. 8, IV, p. 541. Guaso Narok, Upper Guaso Nyiro, Kenya. 5. AETHOMYS K.'VISERI HINDEI, Thomas 1902. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, IX, p. 218. Machakos, Kenya. 6. AETHOMYS ICMSERI HELLERI, Hollister 1918. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXI, p. 97. Lado Enclave, Rhino Camp. Synonym: centralis. Heller, 1914, Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXIII, 7, p. 10. Preoccupied. Not of Schwann. 7. AETHOMYS KAISERI MANTEUFELI, Matschie 1911. Sitz. Ber. Ges. Nat. Fr. Berlin, p. 341. Mwanza, Lake Victoria, Tanganyika. 8. A1-;TH0MYS K.\ISERI ALGAZEL. Wroughton 1907. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XX, p. 501. Bahr-el-Ghazal, Sudan. 9. AETHOMYS BOCAGEI, Thomas 1904. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XIII, p. 416. Pungo Andongo, N. .Angola. 10. AETHOMYS WALAMBAE WALAMBAE, Wroughton 1907. Mem. Manchester Phil. & Lit. Soc. 5, p. 21. Msofu River, N. Rhodesia. 11. AETHOMYS WALAMBAE AMALAE, Dollman 1914. Abstr. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 25; Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 313. Near Amala River, Kenya. 144 AETHOMYS 12. AETHOMYS WALAMBAE PEDESTER, 'Ehomas igii. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VIII, p. 37(1. Kigezi, S.-\V. Uganda. 13. AETHOMYS WALAMBAE HINTOM, Hatt 1934. .4rner. Mus. Nov. 708, p. 7. Kambove, Katanga, S. Congo. 14. AI-THOMYS THOMASI, de Winton 1897. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XX, p. 321. Galanga, Angola. 15. AETHOMYS CHRYSOPHILUS CHRYSOPHILL'S, de Winton i8g6. Proc. Zoo]. Soc. London, p. 801. Mazoe, Mashonaland. ih. AETHOMYS CHRYSOPHILUS VOI, Osgood 1910. Field Mus. Nat. Hist. Zool. ser. X, 2, p. 11. Voi, Kenya. 17. AETHOMYS CHRYSOPHILUS SINGIDAE. Kershaw 1923. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, XII, p. 535. Singida, Kilosa, Tanganyika. 18. AETHOMYS CHRYSOPHILUS DOLLMANI. Hatt 1934. .Amer. Mus. Nov. 708, p. 8. Katanga, S. Congo. 10. AETHOMYS CHRYSOPHILUS .\V,A.RILLL'S, Thomas & Wrout'hto 1908. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 547. Tette, Portuguese Zambezia. 20. AETHOMYS CHRYSOPHILUS INEPTUS, Thomas & WrouuMiton 1908. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 546. Tette, Portuguese Zambezia. 21. AI-THOMYS CHRYSOPHILUS NYIKAE. Thomas 1897. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 431. Nyika Plateau, N. Nyasa. 22. .\ETHr)MYS CHRYSOPHILUS ACTICOL.A, Thomas & Wroughton 1908. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 547. Beira, Portuguese E. Africa. 23. A1;TH0MYS CHRYSOPHILUS IMAfiO. Thomas 1927. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 387. Stampriet, S.-W. .\frica. 24. AETHOMYS CHRYSOPHILUS TONGENSIS, Roberts 1 93 1. Ann. Trans. Mus. XIV, p. 235. Mangusi Forest, N. Zululand. 25. .AP;TH0MVS CHRYSOPHILUS TZANEENENSIS, Jameson 1909. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, IV, p. 460. Tzaneen, Zoutspansberg district, Transvaal. 26. AETHOMYS CHRYSOPHILUS PRETORIAE. Roberts 1913. Ann. Transv. Mus. IV, p. 85. Pretoria. Trans\aal. AETHOMYS— THALLOMYS 145 27. AF.THOMYS CHRYSOPHILUS MAGALAKUINI, Roberts 1926. Ann. Transv. Mus. XI, p. 254. Wilhanshohe, Magalakuin, Transvaal. 28. AETHOMYS CHRY.SOPHILUS CAPRICORMS, Roberts 1926. Ann. Transv. Mus. XI, p. 254. Zoutspansberg, Transvaal. 2y. .\KTHOMYS CHRYSOPHILLS Al.BIVKNTICR. Jentink 1909. Beitr. Kcntn. Faun. S. Afr. p. 246. Mossel Bay, Cape Colony. 30. AETHOMYS STANNARIUS, Thoinas IQ13. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XI, p. 482. Kabwir, Bauchi Province, N. Nigeria. Genus 37. TH-ALLOMYS, Thomas 1920. Thallomys, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, V, p. 141. Type Species. — Mus nigricauda, Thomas. Range. — African: Kenya, -\ngoIa, Rhodesia, South-west .Airica, Bechuana- land, Transvaal, South Africa. Number of Forms. — Thirty, as here understood. Ch.^racters. — (The genus is very doubtfully distinct from Rattus.) Molars more complex and angular than is usual in Rattus. Skull with considerable interorbital constriction, moderately marked supraorbital ridges as a rule. Zygomatic plate with anterior border cut back above. Bullae relatively large, in the typical group usually about 20 per cent or more of occipitonasal length. Palatal foramina long, usually penetrating between tooth- rows. Molars complex, angular; the centre row of the upper molars enlarged to a degree; M.i with eight cusps, M.2 with seven. M.i is five-rooted in the typical group. M.3 smaller than M.2, but not much reduced. Lower molars with very prominent cusps, and the terminal heel of M.i and M.2 is almost obliterated. It was on this account (as well as on the external specializations towards arboreal life, which do not distinguish it from several forms of Rattus) that the group was primarily given generic rank by Thomas, the lower molars being described as "cusps high, very sharply defined, their wearing surfaces pointed forwards, and the median valley along the toothrow sharp and deep; almost no trace of median supplementary cusps." Whether this distinguishes the genus from all forms of Rattus is a matter of doubt, and the genus has been retained mostly for convenience. The molars of " Aethomvs" namaquensis are certainly not distinguishable from typical Thallomys, and, as discussed below, this group is here referred to the genus. Fur soft. Feet short, the hindfoot relatively broad (but not more propor- tionately shortened nor broadened than in some species of Rattus), toes rather short; D.5 lengthened. A similar type of foot (if a little less shortened) appears in the Rattus cremoriventer group. Tail longer than head and body as a rule. 146 THALLOMYS relatively well haired. IVIammae "o — 2=4" (Thomas), "normal number is 6 (1—2 = 6)" (Shortridge). T. naiiujqiiensis group. This group was referred to Aethomys by Thomas, after originally being placed in Praoiiiys. The molars are too heavy for Praomys (^Rattus), being, like Acthomvs, well cusped and relatively heavy. But M.3 appears constantly smaller than AI.2, which is not always the case in Aethomys; the supraorbital ridges appear lighter; and furthermore, the feet show none of the digit reduction common in Aethomys, and the foot is more or less of arboreal type, with relatively long D.5. The tail is as a rule considerably longer than head and body, quite well haired; the size is moderate (head and body usually under 130); the mammary formula is i — 2 = 6. There is a note in Shortridge's book on South-west African mammals to the effect that Roberts suggests that the group is not to be referred to Aethomys; I have worked through these African Rats and have come twice to the same conclusion. The molars being too heavy for Praomys, it is here referred to Tliallomys, with which it agrees in mammary formula, and differs in the slightly less arboreal hindfoot. Typical Thallomvs is as a rule rather larger than the namaqtiensis group (up to about 160 mm. head and body). All these African Rats are closely allied, their relationships frequently being hidden under a bewildering number of generic names which are for the most part little more than well-marked specific groups of Rattiis. The namaqtiensis group closely connects Thallomys, Aethomys, and Praomys with Rattiis, and with each other. Forms seen: auricomis, arborariiis, calariiis, centralis, damarcnsts, lierero, kalaharicus, lehocla, leuconoe, loringi, monticolaris, namaqtiensis, ninricamla, nttcla, paediikus, rhodesiae, shortridgei, siccattts. List of Named Forms nigricauda Group !. TH.ALLDMYS NIGRICAt DA NIGRICALDA, Thomas 1882. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 266. Hountop River, Great Namaqualand, S.-W. Africa. 2. THALLOMVS NIGRICAUDA LORINGI, Heller iqog. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LII, p. 471. Lake Naivasha, Kenya. .1. THALLOMYS NIGRICALDA KALAHARICLS, Dollmaii 191 1. Ann, Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VIII, p. 544. Molopo River, Bechuanaland. 4. THALLOMYS NIGRICAUDA LEUCONOK, Thomas 1926, Proc. Zool. Soc, London, p. 303. Osohama, Etosha Pan, Ovamboland, S.-W. .Africa. 5. THALLOMYS NIGRICAUDA BRADFIELDI, Roberts 1Q33. ■■\nn. Transv. Mus. XV, p. 26.S. Okahandja. S.-W. .Africa. THALLOMYS 147 6. THALLOMYS NIGRICAUDA MOLOPLNSIS, Roberts 1933. Ann. Transv. Mus. XV, p. 269. Pitsani Junction, between Setlagoli and Molopo Rivers, Bechuanaland. 7. THALLOMYS NIGRICAUDA SHORTRIDGEI, Thomas & Hinton 1923. Proc. ZooL Soc. London, p. 492. Louisvale, Middle Orange River. 8. THALLOMYS NIGRICAUD.A NITELA, Thomas & Hinton 1923. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 493. Bombone, Mossamedes, Angola. <). THALLOMYS Ci^MARENSIS DAMARENSIS, de Winton 1897. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XIX, p. 349. Damaraland. 10. THALLOMYS DAM.-^RENSIS RHODESI,\E, Osgood 1910. .\nn. Mag. Xat. Hist. 8, V, p. 277. East Loangvva district, Petauke, N. Rhodesia. 11. THALLOMYS DAMARENSIS HERERO, Thomas 1926. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 303. Ondongiva, 0\amboland, S.-W. Africa. 12. THALLOMYS DAM.\RENSIS STEVENSO.Nl, Roberts 1933. Ann. Transv. Mus. XV, p. 269. Bembesi, 30 miles north of Bulawayo. 13. THALLOMYS D.\M.\RENSIS SCOTTI, Thomas & Hinton 1923. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 493. Yata Plains, between Thika and Tana Rivers, Kenya. 14. TH.'VLLOMYS MOGGI MOGGI, Roberts 1913. .\nn. Transv. Mus. IV, p. 85. Zoutpan, Pretoria district, S. Africa. 15. TH.ALLOMYS MOGGI AC.A.CIAE, Roberts 1915. Ann. Transv. Mus. V, p. 120. Woodbush, Transvaal. 16. THALLOMYS MOGGI LEBOMBOENSIS, Roberts 1 93 1. Ann. Transv. Mus. XIV, p. 234. Mkuzi River, Ubombo, N. Zululand. 17. THALLOMYS P.\EDULCLS, Sundcvall 1846. K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Stockholm, p. 120. Interior of Kaffirland. namaquensis Group 18. TH.^LLOMYS NA^L-\QUENSIS NAMAQUENSIS. Smith 1834. South .Afr. Quart. Joum. II, p. 160. Namaqualand. Synonym: fusca, Cuvier, Hist. Nat. Mamm. pt. 61, 1829. 19. THALLOMYS NAM.AQUENSIS AURICOMIS, de Winton 1896. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 802. Mazoe, Mashonaland. 20. THALLOMYS NAMAQUENSIS ARBOR.ARIUS, Peters 1852. Reise n. Mossambique: Saugeth. p. 152, pis. 35, 36. Tette, Portuguese E. .-Xfrica. 148 THALLOMYS— RATTUS ji. THAI.I.OMVS NAMAOl I:NS1S SRCATUS, Thomas 1926. I'rnc. Zool. Sue. London, p. 304. Cunene Falls, Ovamboland, S.-W. Africa. 22. TH.^I.I.OMYS NAMAQL"EN.SIS CALARILS. Th.mias 1926. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, XVII, p. 184. Lehutitunc, Kalahari. 23. THALLOMYfi NAM.AQUENSIS I.HHOCLA, Smith 1836. .App. Rep. Explor. Exped. S. Afr. p. 43. Latakoo, Bechuanaland. 24. THALLOMYS XAM.AQUENSIS Ca<.A.HAMI, Roberts 1915. .Ann. Transv. Mus. V, p. 118. Grahamstown, S. Africa. 25. THALLOMYS NAMAQUENSIS MOXTICLLARIS, Jameson 1909. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, IV, p. 461. Johannesburg, Transvaal, 26. THALLOAIYS NAMAQUENSIS LI:H( )CHLOIDES, Roberts 1926, .Ann. Transv. Mus. XI, p. 255. Magalakuin, Transvaal. 27. THALLOMYS NAM.AQUEXSIS CAPENSIS, Roberts 1926. .Ann. Transv. Mus. XI, p. 254. Paarl, Cape Colony. 2S, THALLOMYS NAM.AQUEXSIS KL.AVEREXSIS, Roberts 1926. .Ann. Transv. Mus. XI, p. 254. Klaver, Cape Province. 2. J- THALLOMYS XAM.AQUEXSIS DRAKEXSBERGI, Roberts 1926, .Ann. Transv. Mus. XI, p. 255. L'trecht, Natal. 30. THALLOMYS XAM.XOUEXSIS CENTRALIS, Schwann 1906, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 107. Deelfontein, Cape Colony. Genus 3S. RATTUS, Fischer 1803. Rattis, Fischer, Das Nationalmuseum der Naturgeschichte zu Paris, vol. 2, p. .28. 18S1. Epimys, Trouessart, Bull. Soc. Etudes, Sci. Angers, X, p. 117. (Mus lattiis, Linnaeus.) 1903. Len'othrix, Miller. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVI, p. 466. (Lcmithrix canus. Miller.) 1905. BuLLiMUS, Meams, Proc, U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 450. (Bn/liiniis bagopiis, Meams.) (?)i905. LiMNOMYS, Meams, Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 451. (Limiwmys sibiininis, Mearns. See p. 295.) 1910. BiNOMYs, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VI, p. 508. (Mus coelestis. Thomas.) 1910. Stenomys, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VI, p. 507. (Mus virccundus, Thomas.) 1912. Cremnomys. Wroughton, Journ. Bombay, Nat. Hist. Soc. XXI, p. 340. (Crem- nomys cutclncus. Wroughton.) 1915. Pr.\omys, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XVI, p. 477. (Mus tullbergi, Thomas.) Valid as a subgenus. RATTUS 149 1915. Myomys, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XVI, p. 477. (Mus colonus. Smith.) Valid as a subgenus. 1915. Mastomys, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XVI, p. 477. {Mus couclia, Smith.) Valid as a subgenus. 1916. DiPLOTHHix, Thomas, Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 404, footnote. (Lenothrix legata, Thomas.) 1920. OcHRO\n-s, Thomas, .\nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, V, p. 142. (Mus uoosnami, Schwann.) Valid as a subgenus. 1926. Stochomys, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, XVII, p. 176. (Dasymys longi- caudalus, Tullberg.) Valid as a subgenus. 1926. Dephomys, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, XVII, p. 177. (Mus defua. Miller.) Valid as a subgenus. 1926. Hylomyscus, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, XVII, p. 178. (Epimys acta, Thomas.) Valid as a subgenus. 1936. Maxomy's, Sody, Naturk. Tidjschr. Ned. Ind. 96, p. 55. (Mus bartelsi, Jentink.) Micaelamys, New (below). (Mus granti, Wroughton.) Valid as a subgenus. Type Species. — Mus decumanns, Pallas =M!« norvegicus, Berkenhout (see Miller, List N. American Recent Mammals, p. 428, 1923; according to Tate, 1936, and Riimmler, 1938, the t\'pe is Mus rattus, Linnaeus). Range. — Palaearctic: throughout Europe, "whole of European part of U.S.S.R., southern regions of Siberia, and Far East; some localities in Northern Siberia (upper reaches of River Lena, Commander Islands, Kam- chatka)" (Vinogradov); Turkestan; China; Japan; Kashmir; Syria; North Africa. Indo-Malayan: very many groups extend throughout the whole area. Australasian: New Guinea, Ceram, Solomon Islands, Australia, Tasmania. African: Sudan, Abyssinia, Somaliland, Kenya, Uganda, Tanganyika; Liberia, Gold Coast, Nigeria, Cameroons, Congo, Angola ; South Africa generally. Number of Forms. — I have listed five hundred and fifty-four. Detail notes on the range of the genus, with specific groups, are included below (the species rattus and norvegicus, the House-Rats, are accidentally introduced to America, and may be found anywhere. Apart from these, the concolor group appears to range eastwards to certain Pacific Islands, as Fiji, Hawaii, etc.). Palaearctic: Europe: rattus and norvegicus groups only. Siberia: rattus and norvegicus groups only (three species recognized by \inogradov as occurring in the U.S.S.R., rattus, turkestanicus, and norvegicus). China, north of the Yangtsekiang, and Japan: rattus group (including Japanese tanezumi); norvegicus group, and confucianus group (north to Chihli). Indo-Malayan: India: ten groups occur, distributed as follows — generally: rattus group. Peninsula onlv: blanfonli and cutchicus groups. Himalayas chiefly: confucianus and eha groups. Burma: concolor, houersi, berdmorei, and cremoriventer groups. Himalayas and Assam: edtvardsi group. The rajah and miiUeri groups may occur in Tenasserim. I50 KAi lUS It appears, therefore, that only three groups occur in the I'enhisiila of India, two of them being restricted to it. China, south of the Yangtsekiang: ratttis, iiorvegicus, bowersi, conjuciamis, i/ia, ediuardsi groups; rajah group (Formosa); canus group (Liukiu). Siain and Ahihiy Peninsula: rattiis, miiUcri, confuciaiuis, cremorivcntcr, ivhiteheadi, rajah, cdwardsi, and berdinorei groups. Sinnatra, and adjacent islands: bahieiisis, canus, ratliis, conculor, mullcri, confuciaiuis, crenioriventcr, ivhiteheadi, rajah, and edzvardsi groups. Java: canus, rattus, concolor, miilleri, confuciaiuis, cremoriveiitcr, Icpliirus, hartelsi, rajah, and edzvardsi groups. Christmas Island, south of Java: maclcari and nativittatiis groups. Borneo : bahiensis, rattus, concolor, miilleri, ctmfucianus, haeodon, creinorivcnter, whitcheadi, rajah, edwardsi groups. Celebes: rattus, hojfmani, concolor, coiifiicianus, creinorivcnter, zvhitehetidi, rajah, xanthurus, chrysocomus, coelestis groups. Philippines : rattus, iiorvegicus, concolor, xanthurus, rajah groups. Australasian : New Guinea: rattus, concolor, leucopus, tuniieyi, verecundiis, niobe groups. Australia: leucopus, tunneyi,fuscipcs groups (the first from Queensland only;. Africa : Morocco: rattus and coucha groups. West Africa: tullbergi, acta, defita, verreauxi, coucha groups. Central Africa (Cameroons, Congo): longicaudatus, tullbergi, acta, verreauxi groups. East Africa: rattus, tullbergi, acta, verreauxi, coucha groups (the last two as far as Abyssinia, and in case oi verreauxi gvou\), Somaliland). South Africa: verreauxi, coucha, grant i, woosnami groups. The groups typified by "rattus" and "iiorvegicus" are included in the abo\e list only when a race has been described from a given area. CuAKACTERS. — The genus Rattus, containing about half the named forms in the subfamily, and being the largest genus in the Order, is by no means easy to define. Tate in 1936 has published what amounts to more or less a revision of the Indo-Malayan and New Guinea forms of Rattus as currently recognized (Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist. LXXII, pp. 512-580). The present classification has been based principally on Tate's arrangement. Many groups, which appear to be absolutely indistinguishable from typical Rattus, so far as valid generic characters are concerned, have received generic or subgeneric names comparatively recently. These will be dealt with below. There is a general tendency throughout the genus towards a somewhat simplified form of dental pattern, with cusps on the main laminae tending to merge into each other, at least to a certain degree. Some species apprt)ach the Uroinvs-Meloinvs series of genera in simplification, as, for example, lepturus, whitcheadi group, some members of confuciantis group, cremoriventer group. A few rather primitive(?) forms retain a certain angularity of cusps, and are, for the genus, more complex-toothed than is normal, as macleari, nativittatus, legatus, blanfordi, cutchicus groups; between these extremes are intermediate forms, most noteworthy of which are the House-Rats, rattus (with allies) and norvegicus, in which the teeth may be moderately to rather strongly cuspidate. Mammary formula has been used, in certain ^\frican "genera," for generic purposes, as has the number of roots of M.i, which are typically but by no means constantly 5 in normal Rattus. Neither of these characters is of the slightest generic value, as will be shown below. Mammary formula. — Of species of Rattus which ha\e not yet received a generic name, the following formulas are known : Mammae 3 — 3 = 12. In norzegicus, rattus group (part), tunneyi group (part). Mammae 3 — 2 = 10. In berdmorei, vicerex, mackeiiziei, manipuliis. Mammae 2 — 3 = 10. In rattus group (part), tunneyi group (part). Mammae 2 — 2=8. In concolor group, miiUeri group, ringens group (part), xanthurus group (part), huang group, cremoriventer group, ivliiteheadi group, sabanus group, rajah group, eha, Icpturus. Mammae i — 3=8. In hojfrnam group, rogersi. Mammae i — 2=6. In ringens group (part), xanthurus group (part), beccarii, blanfordi. Mammae o — 2=4. In chrysocomus group, xanthurus group (part), )nac- leari, nativittatus. (The above formulas as pubhshed by Thomas, Tate, Wroughton.) Although the character in rattus and norvegicus (3 — 3 = 12) is rather extreme compared with the o — 2=4 formula, it will be seen that intermediate cases exist throughout, from the one to the other. It thus becomes clear that no genus based primarily on mammary formula can be retained, unless the character has with it other aberrant characters, which are not shared by the present genus. It is interesting, in fact, to note the characters given to the genus Rattus by various authors in their keys to the Rats of any given country. In St. Leger, Key to African Rodents, 1931, Rattus is keyed as with "Mammae 2 — 3 or 3 — 3 = 10 or 12 (see table above!), tail moderate or long, naked or sparsely haired, skull with straight or curved anterior border to zygomatic root, M.i with five roots." In Wroughton, Indian Mammal Survey, Rattus is keyed as "Mammae more than 6; toothrow short, less than 10 mm.," against " Cremnomys" (mammae I — 2 = 6). But later, in the same key, we learn that Rattus blanfordi, one of the Indian species, actually has the mammae i — 2=6! In Vinogradov, Rodents of the U.S.S.R., Rattus appears to be distinguished from the other genera (except .\esokia) on size; "length of body in adult more than 130 mm.," although outside the area there are many Rattus, as concolor, which may be as low as 100 mm. head and body in adult. In Riimmler, Muridae of New Guinea, 193S, the only characters of the slightest value appear to be that in Rattus, as against " Stenomys" {=Rattus), the bullae are strongly inflated, instead of "smaller," and the rostral part of the skull is shorter and broader. In " Sieiiomys" he includes the species leucopus. But according to Tate, the ringens group {=leucopus group; ringens being a race of leucopus according to Rummler), the bullae against occipitonasal percentage is 15-18, whereas in the rattiis group, which also occurs in New Guinea, the same percentage is 17-20; it will thus be seen that the two "genera" Fig. 10. Rattus rattus rattus, Linnaeus. B.M. No. 1.6.3.7, S\ ■ 21- of Rummler overlap; and what this author proposes to do with the numerous species of Rattus occurring outside New Guinea, which give a lower percentage than in " Stenomys," as miilleri group, ediuardsi group, rajah group, leptiinis, bartelsi, and others, is not clear. In other words, the characters of this genus are in nearly every case different in one country from what they are in another, in order that some group, quite indistinguishable from the genus Rattus as a whole, may be retained under another name in each given country. Cranial characters. — Typically, as in R. rattus, the skull shows moderate interorbital constriction, strong supraorbital ridges, which extend backwards over the braincase, large interparietal, and relatively broad braincase. Zygomatic plate moderate, slightly cut back above; as a rule not very strongly so. Incisive Rattus rattus rattus, Linnaeus. B.M. No. 1.6.3.7, 3; X 2j. Fic. 12. A. Rattus r.^ttus, Linnaeus ; B. Rattus norvegicus, Berkenhout. Cheekteeth : :< 5. foramina rather long, terminating about on a line with first molars. Posterior part of palate extending slightly behind I\1.3. Bullae of moderate or largish size. I'he braincase is narrowed in norvegicus, and rarely in other forms, as, for example, nathittatus. In norzegiciis, the zygomatic plate is more projected forwards than is usual. Conversely in some species, as leptiirus, cha, and others, it is almost straight anteriorly. The supraorbital ridges are relatively very weak or almost absent in bozcersi (a large form); in elia, and in several Australian species, as fiisdpes, etc. The incisive foramina vary greatly. In liitreoltis they are much narrowed; in the rajah group they are shortened and specialized; in inflalus they are much broadened. The bullae are strongly inflated in the Australian tuimcyi group, and in some other forms, as blanfordi and evcrct/i. On the other hand, they are very strongly reduced in some members of the edzvardsi group. Except in the rattiis group and iwrregicus, the palate very generally does not extend behind the posterior molars. Further details will be discussed below. Teeth. — Incisors various, but not pro-odont, except in berdmorei and vianipidus. Lower incisor root as a general rule not showing very much on the mandible, and never extreme in this character. M.i typically five-rooted; three-rooted in rajah and surifer; four-rooted in other species, as noted below. Typically, M.3 is little reduced. M.i with eight cusps, the outer row moderately developed, the general effect tending to become simple, though less so in rattiis and norvegiciis than in many forms. M.2 with T.i strong, T.3 most often vestigial or absent, T.4, 5, 6, and T.S and 9 present. T.3, the antero- external cusp, sometimes tends to become strongly reduced in the first molar, as in R. norvegiciis, and in many species of the rajah group. M.3 normally with three laminae traceable, the first consisting of T.i only, the posterior narrowed, and small. The dentition is very heavy, with thick cusps, in some Australian types, as ftiscipes and lutreolus, but there is no extreme angularity of cusps such as characterizes many "complex-toothed" African genera. Teeth strongly hypsodont in htzonkus, bagoptis, lutreolus. In the progressive division of Tate, containing the Indo-Malayan confucianns, cremoriventer, zvhiteheadi, edzvardsi, rajah, lepturus, and bartclsi groups, there is a tendency for the molars to lose all cusps in the adult, or more or less, and for strong reduction of M.3. In blanfordi, macleari, nativittatus, cutchicus groups, and legaius, the molars are more complex and angular than is usual. In macleari and haluensis, a small posterointernal cusp may be traceable. Lower molars as a rule without special peculiarity; outer subsidiary cusps may be present or absent; terminal heel ot M.I and M.2 usually developed. Bullae. — The following table shows the percentage of bullae against occipito- nasal length in the various groups, and indicates intermediates between every extreme ; liiNiHvi group ..... berdmorei ...... blanfordi ...... raitus group ...... fuscipes group ..... norvegiciis ...... .xanlhurus, members with larger bullae concolor group ..... cutchicus group ..... Stella group ...... verrcauxi group ..... 20- 24 per 19 .. U) „ ce nt 17- -20 ,, '7- i() 1(1 ■5- 18 „ iS ,, 17 .. 17 ■■ -iN „ -17 .. 15- 17 per cent 15- 17 .. .. 14- 17 .. ,- circa IS .. .. circa IS .. » circa circa 14-18 IS 14-17 12-15 12-14 12-14 12-13 14 13 12-14 12 1 1-14 9-11 RATTUS cunfucianiis group chrysocomtis group coucha group botversi . tullberg! coelestis leucopus group verecundus group cremorir enter group tvhiteheadi group lepturus group bartelsi dominator nativittatiis . macleari miiUeri group longicaudatus . rajah group . edtvardsi group External characters. — The external characters are, as might be expected, variable. Typically, as, for example, R. rattus, they present the following features. Build rather thickset. Hindfoot terrestrial; D.2, 3, and 4 subequal and longest; D.5 reaching well past base of D.4; hallux moderate, shorter than D.5. Forefoot with D.3 and D.4 longest, next D.2; D.5 not strongly reduced as a rule. Fur harsh. Tail relatively long, not well haired, but not with the great scarcity of hairs found in such genera as Uromys. Ear medium. Plantar pads 6. R. rtorvegiciis usually has the tail shorter than the head and body. In a very large number of forms, it is considerably longer, and may be extremely lengthened, as, for e.xample, in lepturus. As a general rule, no e.xtreme digit reduction takes place as regards the hallux and D.5 of the hindfoot; but in the rajah group, D.5 very generally does not reach past the base of D.4, and in the type of R. moi, the foot is scarcely to be distinguished from the Arvicanthis tj'pe. The hindfoot is considerably modified for arboreal life in the crernori- venter group, and may be more or less of arboreal t}-pe in the confucianus group, and apparently in several Indo-Malayan representatives of the rattus group. 1 have not seen R. beccarii, from Celebes, which is said by Tate to have the foot much specialized for arboreal life. The R. concolor group is characterized by, for the genus, very small size, with head and body in the neighbourhood sometimes of 100 mm. ; the tvhiteheadi rats are not much larger. In the R. sabanus-edwardsi group, the size becomes largest for the genus, with a head and body up to 290 mm. The fur is densely spiny in some members of the rajah group, most members of the leucopus group, and the ichiteheadi group. On the other hand, it is extremely thick and soft in R. eha, R. lepturus, R. bartelsi, some of the Celebes chrysocomus group, and many Australian species, such as fuscipes. The foot is strongh' narrowed in bartelsi, and in fratrorum (chrysocomus group). The tail 156 RAITUS is very naked in R. madcari and R. mitivittalus, from Christmas Island, being not unlike that of Uroinvs in these species. Further details will be discussed when dealing with the groups. A few notes may be added on the main characters of each specific group. It will be more convenient to deal first w'ith the twenty odd groups which occur in the Indo-Malayan region, three of which, rattiis. iiorregiciis. and ciiiifiiciamis, have penetrated into the Palaearctic region. 1 . haliieiisis group. Incertae sedis. So far as the British Museum is con- cerned, two skulls only are represented: type of halitensis and type of kuriuchi. In both of these a small posterointernal cusp is traceable in M.I. In hahicnsis, an old specimen, this cusp is not present in M.2; in korinchi, it is quite well developed in both. This feature leads me to believe that if a large series came to hand, and it proved to be a constant character, the species would require generic separation from Ralliis; but for the moment so few are available that the question must wait until more come to hand. The species do not agree either with Apudemus or Leiionivs, the two most generalized and Rattus-Yike of the "postero- internal series" of genera, but appear otherwise to belong to the present genus. Tate treats the species as members of the rattiis group, and states that the mammae of baluensis are 2 — 3 — - 10. Fur rather soft. (Sumatra, Borneo.) 2. macleari group. The skull is without extreme peculiarity. The molars are complex, more or less Lenomys-Wke, the cusps rather sharply pro- jecting from each other, the outer ones well developed and pointing outwards; something after the manner of Lenomys, or Dacnomys. In five out of eight skulls examined, a vestigial posterointernal cusp may be traced in M.i and M.2. The teeth are quite hypsodont. Bullae rather small. Mammae o — 2=4. Large forms; up to 228 head and body, or perhaps more. Foot relatively long. Tail very naked. One species: macleari, from Christmas Island, south of Java. Tate regards it as a member of the xanthurus group, but the dentition is altogether too complex, and the presence (sometimes) of a vestigial posterointernal cusp suggests that it is more primitive than in most other Rattiis. I,, iiativittatus group. Braincase tends to be rather narrow, and reminiscent of that of iiorrcgiciis. M.i evidently five-rooted. Cheekteeth more com- plex and angular than is normal in Rattiis, but the posterointernal cusp is suppressed. Mammae o — 2=4. Tail naked, of the mosaic-form found in Uroinvs and Melomys, but teeth widely different from those genera, and skull quite as in typical Rattiis. Large forms. Lip to 265 head and body. Claws relatively large. One species: nativittatus, from Christmas Island, south of Java. One of the more aberrant members of the genus; but more like normal Rattiis dentallv than is macleari. RATTUS 157 4. hUinJurdi group. Zygomatic plate more strongly cut back above than is usual. Bullae very large, aljout 19 per cent of occipitona.sal. Palate extending to just behind M.3. Molars with cusps quite prominent, angular and the outer row projecting outwards, not far from macleari type (but no posterointernal traceable, as is normal); M.3 rather small. Mammae i — 2 = 6. Relatively large; up to 195 mm. head and body, or perhaps more. D.5 hindfoot rather long; tail longer than head and body, relatively well haired. One species: blanfordi, from Peninsular India, which, as has been pointed out by Thomas and Hinton, is a more complex or angular toothed type than is normal in Raltiis. 5. cutchicus group. Skull quite like that of a small blanfordi, e.xcept that the bullae are smaller, the zygomatic plate not much cut back above, and the palatal foramina are longer, tending to penetrate between the front molars (this is a somewhat variable character in blanfordi, though it is not extreme as in the present group). Molars near blanfordi, rather broad in appearance; M.3 rather reduced. Size smaller than in blanfordi (105-149 mm. head and body). ]\Iammae i — 2 = 6. Tail normallv longer than head and body, quite well haired. D.5 relatively long; hindfoot appears somewhat arboreal. R. cutchicus and allies, Peninsular India =the genus " Cremnomvs" of Wroughton. The group \\as originally described as an ally of Mil- lardia, and compared with it; and every character placed against " Cremnomys" by Wroughton is a typical Rattus character (plantar pads 6; fifth hindtoe not reduced; tail long; molars normal). The group is, in fact, I think, composed of small allies of blanfordi, bearing much the same relationship to the latter that the smaller R. niobe group bears to the larger R. vereciindus in Xew Guinea. 6. caniis group. R. canus, from Pulau Tuangku (Sumatra), Java, and Southern Malay Peninsula, and R. legatus from Liukiu. R. legatus only has been seen, the type skull of which lacks bullae. Rather large form; supraorbital ridges very hea\'y; zygomatic plate stiaight anteriorly; molars complex, of same general type as macleari (but no posterointernal traceable); M.3 little reduced; lower molars complex, with large outer subsidiary cusps. R. legatus has thick fur, intermixed with which are spines. The tail is very well haired for a member of this genus. Plantar pads 6. R. canus was originally described as a new genus, "Lenot/irix," but Kloss and other authors have regarded it as a synonym of Rattus. Thomas described legatus as a Lenothrix, but later on the trivial character of the heavier braincase separated it as " Diplothrix." It appears to be a well-ditferentiated species of more complex-toothed Rattus. I have no notes on the mammary formula. After the above six species or groups we pass to those more normal groups ot Rattus in which the molars are not angular, as a rule only moderately heavily 1 58 RATTUS cuspidate, or in some cases are becoming strictly simple, though within any of the larger groups below may be some forms which will occasionally approach those above. 7. rattus group. The skull of this group (taken as typical of the genus), has already been described above. The molars are moderately cusped in the young, not excessively heavy; and the cusps on the laminae in adult teeth tend to fuse into each other to a certain degree. The group seems intermediate between the above described more angular types, and such forms as cremoriventer group, etc., which are nearer the Urotnys type of dentition. The bullae are relatively large (17-20 percent of occipitonasal length). M.3 little reduced comparatively (25 per cent of molar crown series, 55 per cent of M.i, Tate). Tail usually longer than head and body, but not always so. Mammae 3 — 3 = 12 or 2 — 3 = 10. Moderate-sized forms as a rule, 144 mm, head and body or more, usually under 200, but in some cases more (to 230). The foot in some Indo-Malayan representatives of the group has an arboreal appearance. The external characters of R. rattus have already been dealt with. This group is principally Indo-Malavan, though a few races of R. rattus have become more or less cosmopolitan. In the list which follows (list of named forms), in this and all the other larger Indo-Malayan groups I have followed the classification of Tate, who has allocated to these various groups almost all the named species. There are many species from Indo-Malayan area which are described binomially by American authors, many of which will probably prove to be merely insular subspecific representatives of the better-known species. Above all, this is apparent in the Philippine Islands, very few of the numerous forms of which are represented in London. To the rattus group belongs apparently vicercx and its ally turkestanims; and Tate places the species i^estri in the group, from New Guinea; though perhaps it might be a member of the tunneyi group. Also flazipectus from China appears to conform to the rattus-group type; while losea (Formosa) and tanezumi (Japan), are provisionally referred here, though I have no notes of the mammary formula of either, and the cusps of the molars of both appear to tend to be more heavy than is normal. 8. norvegicus group. R. norvcgicus differs from R. rattus in the relatively shorter tail, which is shorter than the head and body, in the more nar- rowed braincase, the outline of which is distinguishable at a glance, and in the more reduced anteroexternal cusp of M.i. In two specimens seen there are traces of an extra front lamina to M.i, as in many Aus- tralian species. M.x is five-rooted. The z.ygomatic plate is more strongly cut back above than is usual. Mammae 3 — 3 =12. Notwithstanding the abo\'e-mentioned diflerences. jmrregicus and R.'M'TUS 159 rattus agree in very many essential characters. I am of the opinion that the two forms are closely related. Tate refers the norvegicus Rats to the rattus group. It is more than clear that there can be no question of subgeneric recognition between them (Miller, 1923, refers the two species to distinct subgenera), unless almost every group recognized here receives a new subgeneric name. The whole of Tate's "progressive division," for instance, are much more widely separated from rattus than is nor- vegicus, and the same applies to many Celebes and Australian groups of Tate's "primitive division," or so it seems to me. R. norvegicus is more or less cosmopolitan, but seems to be primarily Palaearctic ; in the group is included the closely allied Chinese hutniliatus, and a few forms described by Miller from the Nicobar Islands (not seen), as "not remote from norvegicus"; also tyrannus, which is included by Taylor in the norvegicus group, from the Philippines. 9. concolor group. Cranially and dentally like the rattus group; but size much smaller (about 100 to 140), and mammae 2 — 2=8. Tail as a rule longer than head and body. Some of the smallest members of the typical subgenus. Burma, Sumatra, Java, Borneo, Celebes, Philippines, New Guinea, Fiji, Hawaii. 10. miilleri group. Differing from the rattus group as follows: usually larger in size (though the measurements may overlap in large members of rfl//i/^ group) ; about 180-222 mm. head and body. Mammae 2 — 2=8. Molars rather hea\'y. Typically, bullae strongly reduced (about 12-14 per cent of occipitonasal length). However, in jarak and villosus the bullae are less reduced. Burma, Malay Peninsula, Sumatra, Java, Borneo. 11. xanthiirus group. This assemblage, from the Philippines and Celebes, does not altogether give the appearance of a natural group. Further work may suggest the desirability of splitting it. Few forms are repre- sented in the British Museum; I have seen only xanthiirus, marmosurus, lusonicus, bagopus, dominator, everetti, albigularis, celebensis and callitrichus. So far as seen the molars are rather heav)-, and are well cusped in the young, though in some cases the cusps wear down in the adult. The size is usually large (187-260 mm. head and body). The bullae may be very large (16-18 per cent occipitonasal, Tate), or relatively small (12-13 per cent, dominator). According to Tate, "three well-marked types can be noticed, the bontanus type which approaches the rattus group in its arched skull, but nevertheless differs by its large teeth, long palatal foramina, and small bullae; the xantliurus type, with smaller teeth, larger bullae, and larger foramina; and the dominator type, with moderately large teeth, small bullae, and quite small foramina." The mammae may be 2 — 2=8, i — 2 = 6, or o — 2=4, according to Tate. R. luzonicus and R. bagopus have been referred to Mearns' genus " fhdlimus," which Thomas has shown to be a synonym of Rattus; " Btilliwiis" is regarded by Taylor and Hollister as retainable on account of the hypsodont teeth and peculiar mammary formula; but a glance at the table above will show that the formula i — 3=f^ is by no means unknown elsewhere in the genus, occurring in the hojfmani group of Celebes, and in rogersi, from the Andaman Islands, while the molars do not appear to me to be more hypsodont than is the case of the Australian species lutreohis. R. hisonictis is referred by Tate to the present group. This author also refers, in addition to the above-mentioned forms, faceliis, haiiiattis, taerae, toiidaniis, arctiatiis, salocco, microbiiUatus, ptinicans, tagtihixensis, albignlaris, and gala to the present group. Many of the forms referred to this group have thick soft fur. The zygomatic plate is rather strongly projected forwards in duntinator. The molars of adult luzonicus appear simplified and scarcely cuspidate. 12. Iioffmaiii group. This group, from Celebes, does not appear to be repre- sented in London. The bullae are smaller and the molars larger than in the lattiis group, and the mammary formula is i — 3=8 (Tate). See note at end of List of Named Forms, p. 215. 13. chrysocomus group. Celebes. Very few of these are represented in London. The supraorbital ridges appear rather weak. The molars are heavier than in ratfiis group, according to Tate; the rostrum long, in old specimens becoming wide and heavy. Mammae o — 2 =4. Foot long and narrow. Head and body 145-198 mm. (from Tate's measurements). In this group Tate includes fralroriini. andracsi, penltiis, ralliis, brevimolaris, nigellus, all from Celebes. 14. coelestis group. R. coelestis from Celebes=the genus "Bunomys" of Thomas. This is shown by Tate to be probably no more than a slightly specialized offshoot of the chrysocomus group; "this genus seems to comprise merely offshoots of the Rattus chrysocomus group which have become slightly fossorial, as indicated by their lengthened claws. The adult skull possesses the lengthened rostrum with tendency to expansion at its anterior end and the widened posterior portion of the braincase as well as a sloping zygomatic plate, all of which characters appear in the chrysocomus group" . . . "it appears that the Mengkoka torm koka constitutes a geographical race differing from true coelestis in being smaller, with a smaller hindfoot, and shorter claws (thus becoming annectant with the chrysocomus group of Rattus). . . ." .'According to Tate, the interparietal mav be reduced. Thomas suggested that the group is allied to " Stcwmiys" (vcrecumlus and niohe groups) of New Guinea, but Tate does not agree with this assumption. Nevertheless the skulls of the two, both rather extreme, resemble one another to a considerable degree. Mammae o — 2 = 4. It mav be mentioned that the development of the foreclaws (one of the main c'aaracters for the genus of Thomas) is RATTUS ,6i very slight compared with really fossorial Rodents as Notiomys, Pro- metbeomys, Myospalax, etc. Mead and body 14S (type specimen); or up to 178 from Tate's measurements. Although some of the groups occurring in Australasia are included in the present division of Rattiis by Tate, it is more convenient to deal with these later, and pass now to that section of Rattus which Tate regards as more pro- gressive than the forms mentioned above. As characters mentioned by Tate for this division are the "varyingly marked degrees of reduction of I\1.3 (the length of the crown of I\1.3 varying from 38 to 50 per cent of length of crown of M.i); marked reduction in size and change in form of the bullae, which rarely exceed 15 per cent of the occipitonasal length; tendency towards development of short palatal foramina, pointed at the front and widely rounded behind." However, it must be noted that some forms of the primitive division of Tate just dealt with, such as the mulleri group, and dominator, have bullae as reduced as in this division. Tate also states that the mammarv formula 2 — 2 = 8 is constant throughout this group (or less than 8 in some cases) ; but an exception to this appears to be the Indian species inackenziei, described as near bowersi (which Tate refers to the edtvardn-sabanus group), but which has the mammae 3—2 = 10. 15. confucianus group (=the hiiarig group of Tate). As indicated above, l\1.3 is reduced, more so than is usual in the groups treated above. The bullae are 15-17 per cent of occipitonasal length. This group contains a large number of forms ; some, such as fiil- vescens, appear to be more or less without clear cusps, and near the simple type of tooth, in all seen ; confucianus usually has cusps more or less apparent. R. andersoni, which is thought by Thomas to be near this type of animal, appears to have rather heavily cusped molars (too heavily cusped for the present group), though M.3 is small. The bullae, however, are about as in the present group. The status of this species seems somewhat doubtful. In a specimen of niveiventer, M. i appears four-rooted, but in confucianus it is five-rooted. The size is moderate (about 108-178 head and body). The tail usuallv longer than head and bodv. Mammae 2 — 2 = 8? Often in this group, the foot is more or less of arboreal type, with rather long D.5. The fur may be soft or spiny, even within the same species. Tate states that the group comprises two sections, "the more typical, containing huang and fulvescens, has mixed black and cinnamon coloured upper pelage with self-coloured whitish underparts; the other, confucianus and allies, which occurs only in the northern part of the range of the group (China), has fuscous upperparts, and beneath is white." The group ranges into Palaearctic China (Tibet, Shantung, Shensi, Chihli), also in Nepal, Burma, Sumatra, Java, Borneo. The main species are confucianus, niveiventer, huang, fulvescens, andersoni, the status 6 — Living Rodents — II : RA'l'TUS of which is described above, and perhaps miisschenbroekii, which Tate regards as intermediate in foot structure between this group and the rojah group. The skull resembles that of the rajah group, including the formation of the palatal foramina. R. lim; also seems to belong here, on foot structure, rather than with the cremoriventcr group as suggested by Tate. Other species are excelsior and ciiltiiratiis (according to descriptions), and those referred to the group by Tate, which are listed below. i6. cremoriventer group. M.i appears five-rooted. The teeth of all seen with one exception are of simple laminate type. Zygomatic plate nearly straight anteriorly. M.3 reduced, and braincase broad, as in last group. Rather small; about 125-153 head and body. Feet considerably modified for arboreal life; fur sometimes spiny. Tail long, pencilled terminally. Siam, Sumatra, Java, Borneo. Tate suggests that R. beccarii (not seen), from Celebes, may be derived from this group. (Mammae i — 2 = 6, and feet said to be highly specialized for arboreal life.) 17. whitehcadi group. A group of small Rats, with so tar as seen molars quite simplified; M.i four-rooted (asper); skull like the two preceding groups. Tail subequal in length to head and body; head and body 98-133 mm. Usually spiny. Siam, Sumatra, Borneo, Celebes. 18. bacodon group. Like the last, but toothrow unusually reduced, less than 14 per cent of condylobasal length. One species from Borneo. 19. lepturus group. R. lepturus was not allocated to group by Tate, who suggests it may be allied to the eha Rats. Mammae 2 — 2 = 8. The fur is very soft. The tail much longer than the head and body. The zygomatic plate is straight anteriorly. Bullae strongly reduced, about 13 per cent of occipitonasal length (12-14 per cent, Tate). In all examined, the molar cusps are obsolete, the teeth simple. D.5 hindfoot is relatively long; the foot not narrowed. The toothrow is unusually long for the genus (20 per cent or more condylobasal length). R. lepturus. Java. Head and body 124-170 mm. 20. eha group. Like the last in most essential characters, but differing in the fact that the supraorbital ridges are scarcely developed, the toothrow shorter, about 17 per cent of condylobasal length; and the smaller size (about 98-140 mm.). The bullae are roughly 14 per cent of occipitonasal length. Essential external characters as lepturus. The molars originally are moderately cusped. M.3 is strongly reduced both in the present species and lepturus. R. eha, Sikkim to Yunnan. 2 1 . hartelsi group. Zygomatic plate tends to be sloping backwards anteriorly, as in coelestis, etc., and infraorbital foramen rather narrow. Molars with cusps apparent, not completely simple. Bullae strongly reduced. Mammae i — 2=6. Hindfoot long, much narrowed. Head and body RATTUS 163 135-178 mm. Tail not much longer than head and body, rather more naked than is usual. This species is not allocated to group by Tate. It has recently been made the type of a new genus Maxoniys by Sody, but does not seem to be more differentiated from the more progressive small Rats of the area than is, for example, eha or lepturus. Sody's characters, namely the number of rings to the tail 25 to the centimetre, more than in other Javanese Rats, and the mammae (six instead of eight !) are much too slight for generic purposes. Probably if all the Rats belonging to the genus were examined more w-ould be found with similar tail characters ; see note on R. hellwaldi, p. 218. There are certainly more with six mammae, and even some with only four. 22. rajah group. Rostrum pointed, braincase broad, supraorbital ridges strong. Zygomatic plate often nearly straight. Bullae very small. Palatal foramina short, in front of toothrows, specialized in form, narrow in front, broad behind. Molar cusps as a rule quite clear; in many examined T.3 the anteroexternal cusp of M.i is becoming strongly reduced, as in R. iiorvegicus. In liellwaldi there is a fourth cusp on the inner side of the second lamina of M.i and M.2. In the young, the molar cusps may be quite angular, in species of this group. M.i is three-rooted in specimens examined of rajah and surifer. M.3 is quite strongly reduced. Size as a rule larger than in preceding forms (135 to 235 mm. head and body approximately). In injlatiis, the palatal foramina are extremely broadened. There is a strong tendency in this group for the outer digits of the hindfoot to be reduced, which culminates in R. mot, which is in this respect more or less indistinguishable from the condition found in Arvicatithis. This species (type skin seen only) has a longer hindfoot than is normal (25 per cent head and body length). The fur is normally spinv in this group, but soft in helhealdi from Celebes, which, however, agrees in foot structure with the majority. D.5 is clearly longer than the hallux in the majority of the rajah Rats, but scarcely reaches past the base of D.4. Tate suggests that the animals can leap somewhat. This group is very strongly differentiated from typical Rattiis, both in foot structure, cranial characters to a degree, and in the number of roots of M.i (if constant; every specimen examined on the point was clearly three-rooted); and may ultimately be subgenerically separated. Formosa, South China, Burma, Malay Peninsula, Sumatra, Java, Borneo, Celebes, Philippines. The main species are surifer and rajah ; coxingi from Formosa is referred to this group by Tate; aho panglima from the Philippines; as indicated, mot, iriflatus, and hellwaldi appear distinct from the majority. 23. edviardsi-sabanits group. Large Rats, becoming as large as any forms of the genus (197-290 mm. head and body). Bullae very strongly reduced (9-1 1 per cent of occipitonasal length). Molars cuspidate originally, but more or less simple in adult; M.3, as usual in this section, i64 RATTUS strongly reduced. In a young specimen of sahamis, M.i is five-footed. Mammae normally 3 — 2 = 8. This group contains edivarcisi, vociferaiis, sabainis, and others. Osgood refers several forms to edwardsi as subspecies (as listed below). Southern China, Burma, Malay Peninsula, Sumatra, Java, Borneo. 24. bozwrsi group. This is referred to the sabamis group by Tate, but differs clearly in cranial characters (chief of which are the proportionately very weak supraorbital ridges); the differences between the two groups are well defined by Osgood, Field Mus. N.H. Zool., XVIII, 1932, p. 312. In addition to these cranial differences, the bullae of bowersi and allies are considerablv less reduced than in those members of the edzvtirdsi group which I have seen, and are roughly 1 5 per cent of the occipitonasal length. Mammae 2 — 2 = 8, or 3 — 2 = 10 in mackenziei. South China, Siam, Burma. Osgood states ferreocaniis belongs in this group, but has smaller bullae. R. bowersi is a large form, races of which measure up to 280 mm. in B.M. material. 25. berdiiiorei group. A small group of Rats from Burma and Siam. Incisors pro-odont (elsewhere in the subfamily considered a generic character; but the race mackenziei feae, belonging apparently to the previous group, also shows some signs of the character, and may be regarded as an annectant form). Lower incisor root showing on mandible more than is usual. Bullae large (in berdinorei), about 19 per cent of occipitonasal length, but appearing much smaller in manipulus. Toothrow rather reduced in berdinorei. Head and body 182-210 mm. Mammae 3 — 2 = 10. Two species, manipulus and berdinorei only. Alany of the species listed as belonging to the various groups are not represented in London. I have, when possible, checked Tate's results and figures on the many species that are represented; his classification appears for the most part to he very clear, and has undoubtedly gone a long way towards revising this enormous genus. Australasian Groups East of Celebes and the Philippines, only two of the above groups occur naturally (other than introduced House-Rats), the coiicolor group, which ranges in New Guinea, and in certain Pacific islands, and the rattus group, which is represented by gestri in New Guinea. There are, however, five specific groups peculiar to the area in question. Of these, two were referred by Thomas to a genus " Stenoinvs" {verecmidus and niobe groups. New Guinea); one, the hucopus group ( =the ringcns group of Tate, ringens being regarded as a race of leucopus by Riimmler) is chiefly in New Guinea, though also occurring in North Australia, and is referred by Riimmler to " Steiiomys" and by Tate to the less progressive division of Rattus (i.e., that in which rattus group, concolor group, etc., are placed). Two other groups, typified by tunneyi and fuscipes, are mostly Australian, though the former is represented in New Guinea. Both are evidently considered by Tate as members of his rattus or less progressive division, but both appear to be rather extreme members of the genus. RATTUS 165 26. leucopits group. The supraorbital ridges are in some cases weak. The rostrum is rather pointed. M.i is five-rooted. Palate extending rather behind M.3 (as in tiorvegiciis and rattiis). Bullae moderate in size, about 14-16 per cent of occipitonasal length. M.3 is not strongly reduced; the teeth arc rattus-Wke, quite well cusped. Mammae 2 — 2 = 8 or I — 2 = 6 (Tate). Fur in most cases spiny, sometimes densely so. Rather large; head and body about 175-252 mm. New Guinea, Ceram, North Australia. All forms referred to this group are regarded as races of leticopus by Riimmler. 27. vereciindus group. This and the following group constituted the genus Stenomys of Thomas, having as its main distinguishing character the "slender long feet" and the "long smooth muzzle." But the muzzle and skull, though a little extreme, are not generically distinct from Rattus; fratrunim, bartehi, confucianus, eha, lepturus, ivhiteheadi, all may be regarded as transitionary types towards this group in cranial characters to a greater or lesser degree. The hindfoot does not seem to be so narrowed in this group as it is in Rattus fratronim (chrysocomiis group) znA Rattus bartehi. M.i five-rooted. Mammae i — 2=6. The braincase is heavier than is usual, and the supraorbital ridges are very weak or absent. There is sometimes little interorbital con- striction (particularly in the smaller niobe group, following); the zygo- matic plate slopes backwards anteriorly, as in coelestis, and is often much narrowed. The palate extends slightly behind the last molars. The infraorbital foramen is not so widely open as in Nesoromys, which has been referred to "Stenomys," neither is the palate anything like so specialized as in Nesoromys, which has been fully discussed elsewhere. The molars are quite well cusped and inclined to be rather complex; M.3 is moderate. Tail not very well haired; foot narrow; D.5 rather short. Head and body 136-177 mm.; hindfoot not under 30 (Riimmler). New Guinea. Plantar pads apparently 6. 28. niobe group. Like the last, but normally considerably smaller. Head and body 98-145 mm.; hindfoot not over 29 (Riimmler). New Guinea. 29. tunneyi group. Placed by Tate in the more primitive division of Rattus, and characterized as follows : bullae largest of genus, 20-24 P^"" cent of occipitonasal length; molars broad, large and hea^■}'. Lower incisor root rather prominent on mandible; supraorbital ridges most often present, but may be verj' weak. Frontals often more constricted than is normal in the genus. Toothrows often longer than is normal in the genus (the highest measured is conatus, 20-9 per cent of condylobasal length). Palatal foramina long and narrow, sometimes extending between front molars. M.3 is smaller than M.2, but the molars are sufficiently hea\T to be reminiscent of the Ariicantliis type in some cases. ^LI appears five-rooted. In a young specimen of culmorum, traces of an extra lamina in front of M.i can be present. The tvpc of R. mehilleiis has an extra outer cusp on the second lamina of M.i, so that there are four cusps on this lamina. 1 66 RATTUS Mammae 3 — 3 = '-, "f 2 — 3 = 10 (Tate). Tate refers the New Guinea species brachyrliimis to this group; the following appear to me to belong to it (Australian forms): wooihvardi, lillosissiinus, tiiiineyi, cidmorum, melvilleiis, colletti, conatiis, sordidiis. Fur normally rather coarse, but sometimes ver^' soft. R. rillosissimus appears clearly distinguishable from all others on account of its colour and heavy build. Head and body about 135-200 mm. in the group. 30. fiiscipcs-liitreolus group. Differing from the tunneyi group in the following characters: except in lutreolus and assimilis, very generally the supraorbital ridges are obsolete or absent. The bullae are smaller (17-19 per cent of occipitonasal length). The fur is normally very soft. The molars are on the whole even heavier than in the tunneyi group, reaching their heaviest in lutreolus, which has in the young extremely heavily cuspidate molars (for the genus), though in this species the pattern is not characterized bv angularity of cusps, and wears down quickly to a more or less laminate pattern; the teeth are strongly hypso- dont. rvl.3 is relatively large through the group. The palate tends to be narrowed. The toothrow tends to be longer than in any other Rattus measured (including all leading species); in velutinus, highest of all measured, 21-4 per cent of condylobasal length. I have no note of the mammary formula bevond 2 — 3 = 10 for lutreolus and greyi (Wood Jones); Tate states that in the assimilis group, w'hich is named on p. 522, but not dealt with in his paper as it is restricted to Australia and Tasmania, the mammary formula is o — 2=4. R. assimilis appears to nic to belong to the present group. Head and body about 1 15-178 mm. The claws may become rather large in lutreolus. In this group I include the .Australian species manicatus, mondraineus, lutreolus, i^reyi, velutinus, assimilis, fuscipes. The group is probably closely allied to the tunneyi Rats. Some of these Australian Rats tend to have the outer digits of the hindfoot rather shorter than is normal. African Groups .Ml the African groups of Rattus have received subgeneric names, which have been accepted recently as full genera. Until much more work is done, it is premature to divide any one of these off as a full genus, based primarily on characters such as mammary formula, number of roots of M.i (which, as shown above, vary throughout typical Rattus), bristly fur, etc. Formerly the whole assemblage of Rats here referred to Rattus were included in one genus, originally called Epimys, which is antedated by Rattus ; it is not only convenient and desirable to retain this classification, but there appears to me to be no alternative. Nearest to typical subgenus Rattus stands ;i. longicaudatus group. (Subgenus Stoehomys.) This was given generic rank by Thomas on the characters: "Size comparatively large; fur with RATTUS 167 elongate bristle-hairs intermixed; tail very long, scaly, naked; mammae I — 2=6; cranial crests strongly developed, amphora!. Palatal foraniina not or scarcely longer than toothrow. Molars laminate, their normal cuspidate character obsolescent. . . . M.i with five roots." The character of the fur certainly cannot be taken very seriously when one takes into account that species of Rattiis may be spiny as Acomys, or soft as a Chinchilla. The molars have the cusps wearing down early to a laminate pattern, but this occurs in many specialized species of Rattus, if a little later perhaps. From young specimens seen it appears that the dentition is normally cusped originally. The bullae are strongly reduced (about 13 per cent of occipitonasal length). T.9 in M.i and M.2 is small, projecting forwards, and T.8 is broadened. M.3 is considerably reduced. Head and body 136-160 mm. The tail appears almost devoid of hair. Congo, Cameroons. The majority of the remainder of the African groups of Rattus are smaller than is usual in the genus, and decidedly more generalized than the Indo- Malayan smaller forms. 32. tullbergi group. (Subgenus Praomys.) Thomas's characters for this "genus" were: "Size medium. Form slender. Fur soft, without longer bristles. Tail long, ver)- finely haired, not pencilled. Foot not broad- ened for climbing. Mammae i — 2=6. Skull slender, rostrum long, braincase of normal proportions, the crests either absent, or ver)' slightly developed, cuneate. Zygomatic plate projected forwards, its anterior edge straight or convex. Bullae of average size. Molars narrow, rather elongate, M.2 longer than broad, M.i with three roots." The molars are originally moderately cusped, later becoming simple, and do not appear to be very different from the type found in Rattus concolor. M.3 is rather strongly reduced. None of the above-mentioned characters is of the slightest value for generic purposes. Head and body 100-135 rnm. The toothrow is rather short; D.5 hindfoot relati\ely long. Tail normally ver\' poorly haired ; longer than head and body. Liberia, Nigeria, Congo, Kenya, Tanganyika, Uganda, Nyasaland. Closely allied to the above is 33. acta group. (Subgenus Hylomyscus.) This group was given generic rank by Thomas on account of the fact that the feet are supposed to be broadened for climbing, though there seems very little difference between the feet of this group and the last, and that the zj'gomatic plate is straight anteriorly. The size is sometimes, for the genus, ver)' small (85-120 head and body). Bullae about 16-18 per cent of occipitonasal length. In the species aeta, supraorbital ridges are developed ; in the others, they are absent. The braincase is broad. M.i is three-rooted. R. alleni has the incisors inclined to be pro-odont. The molars are narrow, Rattits- like, moderately cusped originally, but ultimately, so far as seen, becoming quite simple. Regarding the hindfeet, it may be noted that on average tliey are in this group 1 8-2 1 per cent of the head and body length; exactly the same measurement percentage is found in the verreauxi group, below; while tuUbergi works out at about 21 per cent; this indicates that the supposed differences in the hindfeet of these groups arc not verv clear; and in St. Leger's key, in which the present group is put among the Tree or Climbing Rats, with "feet short, broadened for climbing," as against the tuUbergi and verreauxi ^rowps,, which are regarded as Terrestrial Rats, "feet normal, not broadened for climbing"; in " Praomys" and some species of " Myomys" the hindfoot has the fifth digit "very nearly as long as in the Tree-Rats," which are said to have the fifth digit "almost as long as the second digit." The group is closely allied to the tuUbergi group. Tail long, not very well haired; D.5 hindfoot relatively long. To this group are referred the species aeta, steUa, denniae, cariUus, and aUeni. Allen lists cariUus as a subspecies of aUeni; but the less pro-odont incisors of cariUus com- pared with the type of aUeni suggest that this is not correct. Liberia, Cameroons, Congo, Uganda, Kenya, Sudan. Mammary formula 2 — 2 = 8, or i — 2 = 6. 34. Te)rf(H(.v/ group. (Subgenus A/vonn'i.) This group has not yet been given a formal genus diagnosis, so far as I can trace, but has simply been given generic rank on the single character mammae 3 — 2 = 10, which is not unknown elsewhere in Ratttis, and is certainly not a generic character. It is not an easy group to classify. One of the species, daltoni, suggests the Mus type of dentition, though nothing like so extreme as the common African groups of Mus (beUus, tencUus, triton, etc.). There is usually a tendency in the other species for the molars to be broad, rather angular, and well cuspidate; this most marked in forms like shortridgei, and perhaps brockmani. M.3 may be moderately to strongly reduced. There are no supraorbital ridges, as a rule. The zygomatic plate is slightly cut back above. In colonus, the posterior nares are narrowed, as is often the case in the coucha group. Shortridge has suggested that colonus may be based on a multimammate Rat. Bullae about 15-17 per cent of occipitonasal length. Size rather small: 100-184 head and body. The tail is usually longer than head and body, except in shortridgei and angolensis\ often much longer; rather well haired. D.5 hindfoot usually relatively long. To the present group have been referred aUiiftcs from Abyssinia, brockmani from Somaliland, fumatus from Kenya, daUuiii from West Africa, aii'^olcnsis from Angola, s/iortridgei from South-west Africa, and verreauxi from 'Capetown. The group is closely allied to the coucha Rats, and also to tuUbergi, from which it is doubtfully subgenerically separable. In my view the name Praomys, being the earliest, would cover all these small African Rattus, except perhaps the multimammate group. 35. coucha group. (Subgenus Mastomys.) Multimammate Rats. Mammae usually more than 12, not separated into pectoral and inguinal sets, RATTUS jgg apparently variable, and up to 24. The supraorbital ridges are as a rule scareely traceable. Inc.s.ve foram.na lor,g, usually penefrating between sTe burn r "'7 ^■^'-y generally narrowed. Bullae variable in size, but never large, often rather strongly reduced. M.3 is moderately or strongly reduced. The molars are as /rule well cuspJd, and r^ay be remm.scent ot the Mus type; the present group may b^ oneTthe pnnufve mes that may have given r,se to nL on one^hand, or part of ^::iX^J^ '''' ''''■ «-' 5^ -■ T^^ -i' '^ -'^erately The classification of G. M. Allen is followed m this group, in my list of named forms; the majority of forms being referred to couL as rac In this group has been also mcluded the rare and very distinct pygmy form 7^. peruanus (head and body 76 mm., tail 65, hmdfoot 15) ^^^ " S, A ir^^- r.' ^'■°"P '' Morocco, Gambia, Gold Coast, Nigeria Soutl" AfncT'""' "''' ''^'"'^' T-g-yika, South-west Africa' aTci 36. ^,/„« group. (Subgenus Z>^Aom^,.) This species was given generic rank by Ihomas on the following characters: ''Size medium- fur wkh some bristle-hairs intermixed; . . . feet broad; tail long, v^ry th^v haired, not tufted. Mammae 0-2=4. Skull with large braincase the crests with tendency to be amphoral ; zygomatic plate projecting forward though less so than m Aethomys. Palatal foran,ina fairly lonf bu not penetrating between molars. Choanae widely open. Bulfae smaH SfwithZfroot:-''^'"" ^^'-^^^-^^^^ -i'et^on M.t andTu'.' None of these characters appears to distinguish the species from other species of Rattus sufficiently for it to be regarded as a genus. Trbulke are about 13 per cent ot occ.pitonasal length. Hindfoot relatively broad tin he':? '•'PJ'k''.^ 'iT''' '°"S; t-1 q-te well haired, much £5 raceab e The ml"' '' " ''"''^ f'^""^^''^' '^'' ^^'^^ three laminae S" T 7m M Th" '^""' '"^"'^"i' ^"* "°^ '""■■^ -^^ *han m many JTii 1-5 '■7 1'4 1-7 1-4 I-(i 1'4 I "7 1-4 1-7 1-4 1-5 1-7 I'd It will be seen that M.3 can be a little longer than M.2 here; but it is constantly narrower than this tooth. Mammae 3 — 2 = 10. R. granti. South Africa. 38. woosnami group. (Subgenus Ochromys.) This species is, I think, probably not a Rattits, but it has not got sufficient characters to be regarded as a full genus. It might be described as essentially like Zelotomys on cranial and dental characters, but without pro-odont incisors. The tail is white, but this character, I think, is not of generic value, though there may be some who disagree. Skull with little inter- orbital con.striction ; braincase relatively narrow; supraorbital ridges not developed. Rostrum rather short. Zygomatic plate nearly straight anteriorly. Palatal foramina long, penetrating between molars. Bullae of medium size. Cheekteeth moderately broad; pattern like that of Zelotomys if less extreme; INI.i a little over half the toothrow (but this character is not unknown in Rattus, as, for example, lepturus); M.3 strongly reduced. M.3 lower also strongly reduced. Tail considerably shorter than head and body, coloured white, moderately haired; digits normal. Mammae 3 — 2 = 10. According to Shortridge, the eyes are smaller than in other South African Murinae. It is certainly an isolated and aberrant type, more different from Rattiis than are any of the other subgenera referred here to the genus except Micaelamys. M.i is three-rooted. South-w'est Africa. R. woosnami. Forms seen: aemuli, " aequicaudalis," aeta, albigularis, albipes, alexandrinus, alleni, alticola, andamanensis, andersoni, angolensis, annandalei, aoris, arboreus, arfa- kiensis, argentiventer, arrogatis, asper, assi?nilis, "ater," australis, austrinus, avunculus, asrek, baeodori, bugopiis, baluensis, bandahara, bandicuhis, bartehi, berdmnrei, bhotia, blainei, blanfordi, bontanus, bozcersi, bradfieldi, braiiia, brevi- caudatus, brockmani, browni, brunneus, brunneusculus, bukit, butangensis, butleri, callitrichus, campus, canorus, caraco, carillus, celebemis, champa, changensis, chihliensis, ciliatus, coelestis, coenorum, colletti, colomis, conatus, concolor, con- fucianus, coniger, cotwectens, coracius, coucha, coxingi, cremoriventer, cretaceiventer, culmorum, culturatus, cutiinghamei, cutchicus, daltoni, dammermamii , defua, delectorum, denniae, diardi, dominator, eclipsis, eduardsi, effectus, eha, ephipphnn. erythroleucus, evelyni, everetti, excelsior, exulans, feae, Jeliceus, ferreocanus, finis, firmus, flavidulus, flavigrandis, flavipectus, foederis, fraternus, fratrorum, frugi- vorus, fulvescens, fuscipes, "fuscus," gambianus, gangutrianus, garonum, germaini, gestri, girensis, glauerti, grandis, granti, greyi, griseipectus, griseiventer, hazcaiensis, hellicaldi, herbcrti, hildebrandti, liuang, huberti, "huegeli," humiliatus, hylomyoides, iiuis, "indicus," inflatus, infraluteus, ismailae, ituricus, jacksoni, jalorensis, jarak, jerdoni, kandianus, kelaarti, khyettsis, kina, klossi, klossi (Stenomys, here renamed haymani), klumensis, korinchi, kraensis, kutensis, lancavensis, langbianus, latouchei, legatiis, leonis, lepcliii, lepturus, leucopus, " leucosternum," ling, lingensis, listen, longicaudatus, losea, luticola, lutreolus, luzonicus, mackenziei, macleari, macmillani, macrolepsis, magnus, makensis, manicatus, manipulus, manuselae, "maorium," marinus, mariquensis, marmosurus, "maurus," mayapahit, tnedius, mekongis, melvilleus, mentosus, "microdon" {=binominatus), "microdon" {=coucha), milletti, mindanensis, mindorcnsis, moi, molliculus, moudraineus, montanus, niontis, mordax, morio, miilleri, mullulus, murravi, musschenbroekii, narbadae, natirittatus. m'glectus, negrinus, iieiiioralis, niruis, niobe, nitidns, niveiventer, " niveiventris" (=fiiiiiatus), non'egiciis, obsoletus, ochraceivenler, o/iiensis, orbus, pallidus, pan, pangUma, paunosus, pelagiiis, pcllax, pcinangilis, peregrinus, perlutus, peniaiuis, pesticiihis, poetiitenliari, partus, praetor, profusiis, " pyctoris," rajah, rajpiit, rangensis, rapit, ratticolor, rattoides, rattus, ravus, reinotus, revertens, rhionis, ringens, rogersi, riibricosa, rufescens, riifidiis, ruinpia, sabanus, sacer, satarae, " saturattis" (here renamed ingoldbvi), schoutedeni, "sebastiainis," setiger, shortridgei, sikkimensis, similis, siporaniis, siva, somereiii, sordidiis, spurciis, stragu- liini, stridetis, stirdiis,,surifer, tanezumi, tatko>ie?isis, temmiucki, tenaster, tenebrosus, tersiis, "tetragonurus," tikos, tiumanicus, tistae, todavensis, tramiiius, treiibi, tullbergi, tiinnexi, tiirkestankiis, ugandae, ulidans, uiakwa, validiis, vallesius, vellerosus, vehiliniis, vereciindiis, verreaiixi, viator, vicerex, zillosissiniiis, villosus, vociferans, vidcani, zvcUsi, iclntclieadi, zvoodzvardi, icoosnaiiu, wroughtoni, xauthiirus, youngi, suliieruis. List of Named Forms' (The races are Hsted as far as possible geographically.) Subgenus Rattus, Fischer baluensis Group 1. RATTLS BALL 1:NSIS BALUENSIS, Thomas 1894. Ann. Maa. Nat. Hist. 6, XIV, p. 454. Kina Balu, Borneo. 2. FLVl'ILS BALUENSIS KORINCHI, Robinson & Kloss igi6. Journ. .Str. Branch Roy. Asiat. Soc. 73, p. 275. Korinchi Peak, W. Sumatra. iiiaclciiri Group 3. RATTUS MACLEARI. Thomas 1887. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 513. Christmas Island, south of Java. iiatiiittatus Group 4. RATTUS NATIVITTATUS, Thomas 1888. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 533. Christmas Island, south of Java. blaii/ordi Group 5. RATTUS BLANFORDI. Thomas 1881. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. VII, p. 24. Kadapa, Madras, India. CKtc/iicus Group '>. RATTUS UUTCHICUS, \Vn,ui;hton 1912. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXI, p. 340. Cutch, India. ' For further notes on the arrangement of these forms see p. (144. RATTUS 173 7. RATTUS MKDIUS MEDIUS, Thomas igi6. Jourii. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 240. Kudia, Junagadh, India. (Kathiawar district.) S. R.VrTrs MICDIUS K.MPUT, Thomas 1916. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 241. Mt. Abu, Rajputana. 9. RATTUS MEDIUS CAENOSUS, Thomas 1916. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 241. Singar, Gaya, Bihar and Orissa, India. 10. KATTUS AL'STRALIS AUSTRALIS, Thomas 1916. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 242. Vijayanagar, Bellarj-, India. 11. R.VrTUS AUSTRALIS SIVA, Thomas 1916. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 242. Sivasamudram, S. Mysore, India. canus Group 12. R.-\TTUS C.^NUS CANUS, Miller 1903. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVI, p. 466. Pulau Tuangku, N.-W. Sumatra 13. RATTUS CANUS MALAISIA, Kloss 193 1. Bull. Raffles. Mus. 5, p. 105. Kuala Lumpur, Selangor, Malay Peninsula. 14. RATTUS LEGATUS, Thomas 1906. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVII, p. 88. Liukiu Islands. Synonym: bozversi okinavetisis, Namiya, 1909, Dobuts. Z. Tokyo, 21, p. 452. Okinawa Island, China Sea. Status /i(fe Aoki. rattiis Group 15. RATTUS TANEZUMI, Temmmck 1843. Fauna Japonica, p. 51, pi. xv, fig. 5-7. Japan. 16. RATTUS LOSEA, Swinhoe 1870. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 637. Formosa. 17. lU^TTUS FLAVIPECTUS FL.WIPECTUS, Milne-Edwards 1871. Nouv. .•\rchiv. Mus. Bull. 7, p. 93. Eastern Tibet. 18. RATTUS FL.WIPECTUS YUNNANENSIS, Anderson 1879. Zool. Yunnan, p. 306. \V. Yunnan. 19. RATTUS FLAVIPECTUS MOLLICULUS, Robinson & Kloss 1922. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IX, p. 97. Daban, Phanrang Province, S. Annam. 20. RATTUS TURKESTANICUS, Satunin 1903. Ann. Mus. St. Petersb. VII, p. 588. Assam-bob, Turkestan (Ferghana). 174 KAl lUb 2 1. RATTUS VICERF.X, Bonhi.tf i<)o3. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XI, p. 473. Simla, N. India. 22. R.^TTUS RATTOiniCS. Hoduson 1S45. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. XV, p. 267. Nepal. 23. R.'^TTUS RATTL S RATTLS, Linnaeus 1758. Syst. Nat. loth cd., p. 61. Upsala, Sweden. Synonym: latipes, Bennett, 1835, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. Sg. Asia Minor. insidaris, Waterhouse, 1838, Zool. Beagle, p. 35. Asia Minor. iompsoni, Ramsay, 1881, Proc. Linn. Soc. New S. Wales. VI, p. 763. New South Wales. personatiis, Krefft, 1867, Proc. Zoo!. Soc. London, p. 318. Cape York, Queensland. ater, Millais, 1905, Zoologist, 4, IX, p. 205. Great Britain. Not of Fitzinger. arboricola, Gould, 1863, Mamm. Australia, p. 35. Australia. caeiiilus. Lesson, 1842, Tabl. Regn. Anim. W. Asia. chionogaster, Lonnberg, K. .Svenska. Vet. Akad. Handl. Stockholm, 52, 2, p. 6, 1915. Australia. samharensis, Heuglin, 1877, Raise N. Ost. Afr. II, p. 67. Eritrea aequicaiidalis, Hodgson, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 1849, 2, III, p. 203. pvctoris, Hodgson, 1845, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. XV, p. 267. (?) setosus, Lund, 1841, Afhandl. K. Danske Vid. Selsk, VHI, pp. 49, 98. America. (?) jacobiae, Waterhouse, 183S, Voy. Beagle, p. 35. James Island, Galapagos. doriae, Trouessart, 1897, Cat. Mamm. I, p. 472. New Guinea. New name for beccarii, Peters. beccarii. Peters & Doria, 1881, Ann. Mus. Genova, 16, p. 700. New Guinea. Not of Jentink. fuUginosm, Bonaparte, 1833, Ic. Faun. Ital. i, fasc. 3, pi. 22, fig. I. Italy. subcaernhis. Lesson, Nouv. Tabl. Regn. .Anim, p. 138, 1842. France. domesticiis, Fitzinger, 1867, Sitz. Ber. kais. Akad. Wiss. Wien. Math. Nat. CI. Ivi, i, p. 64. fusnis, Fitzinger, same reference. I'ariiis, Fitzinger, same reference. fulfaster, Fitzinger, same reference. albiis, Fitzinger, same reference, p. 65. ater, Fitzinger, same reference. ahxaiidtinorattus, Fatio, 1902, Rev. Suisse Zool. x, p. 402. Switzerland. galopngoeiisis, Waterhouse, 1S39, Zool. Voy. Beagle, p. 65. Galapagos. 24. RATTUS RATTLS RITHENCS. ORncv S: Strosjanov 1936. .^bs. Works Zool. Inst. Moscow, State Univ. 3, p. 82. Former Elminsk subdistrict. Used, of former go\t. of .Smolensk. Russia. RATTUS 175 25. RATTUS RATTUS ALEXANDRINUS, Geoffroy 1803. Cat. Mamni. Mus. Nat. Hist. Paris, p. 192. Alexandria, Egypt. Synonym: asiaticus. Gray, 1837, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. I, p. 5S5. India. intermedins, Ninni, 1882, Atti. Inst. Venet. 5, VIH, p. 571. Venice, Italy. crassipes, BIyth, 1859, Journ. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, p. 295. India. tamarensis, Higgins & Petterd, 1883, Proc. Roy. Soc. Tasmania, p. 185. Tasmania. griseocaeruleus, Higgins & Petterd, 1882, Proc. Royal Soc. Tasmania, p. 173. Tasmania. variabilis, Higgins & Petterd, 1882. Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas- mania, p. 174. Tasmania. novaezelandiae , Buller, 1871, Trans. New Zealand Inst. 3, p. I, New Zealand. sylvestris, Pictet, 1841, Mem. Soc. Phys. Hist. Nat. Geneve, p. 153. Switzerland. leucogaster, Pictet, same reference, p. 154. nemoralis, de Selys-Longchamps, ."Vtti. Del. Sec. Riun. degli Sci. Ital. Torino, p. 247, 1840. picteti, Schinz, Syn. Mamm. 1845, II, p. 142. (?) caledonicus, Wagner, 1842, Schrebers Saug. Suppl. IV. tettensis, Peters, Reise nach Mosambique, Saug. 156, 1852. 26. RATTUS RATTUS FRUGIVORUS, Rafinesque 1814. Pr^c. des Decouv. et. Trav. Somiologiques, p. 13. Sicily. Synonym: tectorum, Savi, 1825, Nuovo Giom. de Lett. Pisa, X, p. 74. Itaiy. siculae. Lesson, 1827, Man. de Mamm. p. 274. 27. RATTUS RATTUS FLAVIVENTRIS, Brants 1827. Gesl. Muizen, p. 108. Arabia. 2S. RATTUS R.'\TTUS SUEIRENSIS, C.nbrera 1921. Bol. R. Soc. Esp. Hist. Nat. 21, p. 159. Mogador, Morocco. Synonym: chionogaster, Cabrera, Real. Soc. Esp. Hist. Nat. 50, p. 51, 1921. Not of Lonnberg & Mjoberg. 29. RATTUS RATTUS NERICOLA, Cabrera 1921. Mem. Real. Soc. Nat. Hist. Madrid, 50, p. 54. Saf-Saf, Morocco. .10. RATTUS R.\TTUS KIJABIUS, Allen 1909. Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist. XXVI, p. 169. Kijabe, Kenya. Synonym: rattiformis, Matschie, 1915, S. B. Ges. Nat. Fr. Berlin, p. 98. Usambara, Tanganyika. jujensis, Lonnberg, 1916, Ark. Zool. 10, no. 12, p. 10. Kenya. muansae, Matschie, 191 1, S. B. Ges. Nat. Fr. Berlin, p. 340. Muansa, Tanganyika. 31. R.ATTUS RATTUS SHIGARUS. M,lkr 1913. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXVI, p. 19S. Shigar, Baltistan, Kashmir. 176 RATTUS 32. R.ATTUS RATTUS BRUNNELS. Hodgson 1S45. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. XV, p. 266. Nepal. 33. R.ATTUS RATTUS BRUNNliUSCULUS, HodKson 1845. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. XV, p. 267. Nepal. 3^. RATTUS RATTIS \VR( )UGHTONl, Hmton 1919. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXVI, p. 384. Nilgiri Hills, India. 35. RATTL S RATTUS ARBORKUS, Horsfield 1851. Cat. E. Ind. Mus. p. 141. bengal, India. 35. RATTUS RATTUS KANDIANUS, Kclaart 1S50. Journ. R. As. Soc. Ceylon, II, 5, p. 326. Newera-Ellia, Rambodde, Ceylon. Synonym: tetragonurus, Kelaart, 1S50, Journ. R. .As. Soc. Ceylon, 330. Colombo, Ceylon. 37. RATTUS RATTUS RUFESCEXS. Gray 1S37. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. I, p. 5S5. W. India. Synonym: indiais, Desmarest. 1822, Des. Mamm. ii, p. 299. Not of Bechstein. flavescens, Elliot, 1S39, Madras Journ. L. S. X, p. 214. infraUncatus, Blvth. 1863, Cat. Mamm. As. Soc. 116. nom. nud. ceylomis, Kelaart, 1850, Prodr. Fauna Zeylanicae, p. 61. 38. RATTl/S R.VrTUS GANGUTRIANUS, Hmton 1919. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXVI, p. 389. Ranibagh, Nairn Tal, N. Iiidia. 39. RATTIS RATTUS KHVENSIS. Hinton 1919. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXVI, p. 398. Chin Hills, Kindat, India. 40. R.VI'TUS RATTUS NARBADAE, Hinton 1918. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXVI, p. 77. Sakot, Hoshangabad, India. 41. R.VITL S RATTUS GIRENSIS, Hinton 1918. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXVI, p. 83. Sasan, Junagadh, India. 42. RATTUS RATTUS SATAR^AI-. Hinton 1918. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXVI, p. 87. Ghatmatha, Satar district, India. 43. R.A'PTl S R.ATTUS \EM()R.A1,IS. Blvth 1 85 1. Journ. .Asiat. Soc. Bengal, XX, p. 168. Ceylon. 44. RATTL S RATTUS KELAARTI. Wrouuht.m 1915. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 48. Highlands of Ceylon. RATTUS 45. RATTUS RATTUS TISTAK, Hinton iQiS. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXVI, p. 68. Sikkim. 46. RATTUS RATTUS SIKKIMENSIS, Hinton 1919. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXVI, p. 394. Pashok, Sikkim. 47. R.>\TTUS RATTUS BHOTIA, Hinton 191 8. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXVI, i, p. 72. Hazimara, Bhutan Douars. 48. R.VrTUS RATTUS TATKONEN'SIS, Hinton 1919. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXVI, p. 402. Tatkon, Kindat, west bank River Chindwin, Burma. 49- RATTUS RATTUS TIKOS, Hinton 1919. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXVI, p. 400. Tenasserim Town. 50. RATTUS R.\TTUS ROBUSTULUS, Blvth 1859. Joum. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, XXVIII, p. 294. Schwegyin, Tenasserim. 51. RATTUS RATTUS SLADENI, Anderson 1879. Zool. Yunnan, p. 305. W. Yunnan. 52. R.ATTUS RATTUS EXIGUUS, Howell 1927. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XL, p. 43. 70 miles south-west of Yenpingfu, Fukien, S. China. 53. RATTUS IL^^TTUS HAINANICUS, G. M. Allen 1926. Amer. Mus. Nov. 217, p. 3. Hainan. 54. RATTUS RATTUS PORTUS, Kloss 1915. Joum. Nat. Hist. Soc. Siam, I, p. 221. Koh Si Chang, Siam. 55. R.ATTUS RATTUS POENITENTI.ARII, Kloss 1915. Joum. Nat. Hist. Soc. Siam, I, p. 222. Koh Phai, Inner Gulf of Siam. 56. R,-\TTUS R.'^TTUS R.AXGENSIS, Kloss 1916. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 56. Koh Rang Island, Siam. 57. RATTUS RATTUS KLUMENSIS, Kloss 1916. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 56. Koh Kliun Island, S.-E. Siam. 58. RATTUS R.J1TTUS MAKENSIS, Kloss 1916. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 56. Koh Mak Island, S.-E. Siam. ,yS RATTUS 59. RATTl'S RATTUS KRAENSIS, Kloss igi6. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 57. Koh Kra Island, S.-E. Siam. 60. RATTUS R.ATTUS THAI, Kloss 1917. Joum. Nat. Hist. Soc. Siam, II, p. 2S6. Raheng, Central Siam. Oi. R.ATTUS R.ATTUS LANENSIS, Kloss iQig. Joum. Nat. Hist. Soc. Siam, III, p. 37^- Koh Lan, Inner Gulf of Siam. 62. R.ATTUS R.ATTUS KRAMKNSIS, Kloss 1Q19. Joum. Nat. Hist. Soc. Siam, III, p. 370. Koh Kram, Inner Gulf of Siam. 63. RATTUS RATTUS MESANIS, Kloss igig. Joum. Nat. Hist. Soc. Siam, III, p. 379- Koh Mesan Island, near Cape Liant, S.-E. Siam. (,4. R.ATTUS R.ATTUS KOR.ATI'.NSIS, Kloss 1 919. Journ. Nat. Hist. Soc. Siam, III, p. 379. Lat Bua Kao, E. Siam. 65. RATTUS RATTUS DENTATUS, Miller 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, 21, p. 14- Hastings Island, Mcrgui Archipelago. 66. R.ATTUS RATTUS INSl I.ANUS, Milk-r 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, 21, p. 14- Heifer Island, Mergui Archipelago. 67. RATTUS RATTUS EXSUL, Miller 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, 21, p. I5- James Island, Mergui Archipelago. 68. RATTUS RATTUS EORTUNATUS, Miller 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, 21, p. rs. Chance Island, Mergui Arcliipelago. 60. R.ATTUS RATTUS JALORENSIS, Bonhote 1903. Fasc. Malay Zool. i, p. 29. Malacca, Straits Settlements. Synonym: roqiiei, Sody, 1929, Nat. Tijds. Ned. Ind. Sg. P- i'J3- 70. RATTUS RATTUS FAYANUS, Cliasen & Kloss 1931. Bull. Raffles. Mus. 5, p. 79- Pulau Paya, Straits of Malacca. 71. RATTUS RATTUS RHIONIS, Tl.omns & Wrouqhton 1909. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, HI, p. 44'- Bintang Island, Rhio .Archipelago. 72. RATTUS RATTUS liATlN, R..1 insi.n 1916 Journ. Fed. Malay States Mus. VII, p. 66. Mentigi, Pulau Mapor, Rhio Archipelago. 7:1. R.ATTUS RATTUS KINDURIS, Chasen & Kloss 1931. Bull. Raflles. Mus. 5, p. 77- Kundur Island, Rhio Archipelago. HATTUS 179 74. RATTUS RATTUS RUMPIA, Robinson & Kloss 191 1. Joum. Fed. Malay States Mus. IV, p. i6g. Pulau Rumpia, Sembilan Islands, off Perak coast, W. Malay Peninsula. 75. RATTUS RATTUS VICLANA, MillL-r 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, 21, p. 13. Pulau Lankawi, Malay Peninsula. 76. RATTUS RATTUS MANGALUMIS, Kloss 1931. Bull. Raffles. Mus, 5, p. 88. Mangalum Island, N.-W. Borneo. 77. RATTUS RATTUS JEMURIS, Chasen & Kloss 1931. Bull. Raffles. Mus. 5, p. 78. Aroa Islands, Straits of Malacca. 78. RATTUS RATTUS ANDAMANENSIS, Blytli i860. Joum. As. Soc. Bengal, XXIX, p. 103. Andaman Islands, Bay of Bengal. 70. RATTUS R.\TTUS ARGENTIVENTER, Robinson & Kloss 1916. Joum. Straits Branch Roy. Asiatic Soc. no. 73, p. 274. Pasir Ganting, west coast Sumatra. 80. RATTUS RATTUS PALEMBANG, Tate & Archbold 1935. .'\mer. Mus. Nov. 802, p. i. Morcarah Doewa, Palembang, S. Sumatra. 81. RATTUS RATTUS MENTAWI, Chasen & Kloss 1928. Proc. Zool, Soc. London, 1927, p. 831. Sipora Island, W. Sumatra. 82. RATTUS RATTUS BREVICWUDATUS, Horst & de Raadt 1918. Zool. Med. Leiden, 4, p. 69. Java. 83. RATTUS RATTUS BALI, Kloss . 1922. Treubia, II, i, p. 123. Laboean Amok, Bali. 84. RATTUS R.'^TTUS SAMATI, Sody 1923. Natuurh. Maandbl. Maastricht, XXI, p. 159. Bali. 85. RATTUS R.A.TTUS TURBIDUS, Miller 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, 21, p. 12. Tanggarung, Dutch S.-E. Borneo. 86. R.A.TTUS RATTUS BANGUEI, Chasen & Kloss 1932. Bull. Raffles. Mus. 6, p. 35. Banguey Island, N. Borneo. 87. RATTUS RATTUS PAUPER, Miller 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, 21, p. 13. Sirhassen Island, S. Natuna Islands. 88. RATTUS RATTUS LUXURIOSUS, Chasen 1935. Bull- Raffles. Mus. 10, p. 20. Natuna Island, Bunguran Island. I So RATTUS S,,. RATTL'S RATTUS SEPTICUS, Sody 1933. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 10, XII, p. 437. Banda Island, Dutch E. Indies. DO. RATTUS RATTUS SUMBAE, Sody 1930. Zoo!. Med. Leiden, 13, p. 98. Sumba Island. .)i. RATTUS RATTUS SANTALUM, Sody 1932. Natuurh. Maandbl. Maastricht, XXI, p. 159. Sumba Island. c)2. RATTL'S RATTUS MOLUCCARIUS, Sody 1933. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 10, XII, p. 437. Boeroe, Dutch E. Indies. 03. RATTUS RATTUS DIARDI, Jeiitink 1879. Notes Leyden Mus. II, p. 13. W. Java. ■ 14. RATTUS RATTUS NEGI-ECTUS, Jentink 1879. Notes Leyden Mus. II, p. 14. Borneo. 05. RATTUS RATTUS DUCIS, Lyon 191 1. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XL, p. gg. Pulau Datau, W. Borneo. 06. RATTUS RATTUS LAMUCOTANUS, Lyon 191 1. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XL, p. too. Pulau Laniucotan, W. Borneo. 97- It.ATTUS MONTANUS, Phillips 1932. Ceylon Journ. Sci. Sec. B. XVI, p. 323. West Haputale, Ohiya, Ceylon. q8. RATTUS NITIDUS, Hodgson 1S45. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. XV, p. 267. Simla, N. India. Synonym: griseipectus, Milne-Edwards, 1871, Nouv. Arch. Mus. Bull. 7, p. 93. Tibet; status /zf/e Osgood. horeites, Hodgson, 1845, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. XV, p. 268. qo. RATTUS NITIDUS OBSOLETUS, Hinton 1919. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXVI, p. 415. Chin Hills, Burma. 100. RATTUS MACMILLANI, Hinton igig. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXVI, p. 409. Upper Chindwin, Burma. loi. RATTUS GRISEIVENTER GRISEIVENTER, Bonhotc 1903. Fasc. Malay Zool. i, p. 30. Bidor, S. Pcrak, Malay Peninsula. 102. RATTUS GRISEIVENTER ANNANDALEl, Boiihote 1903. Fasc. Malay Zool. i, p. 30. Sungkei, S. Perak. 103. R,\TTUS GRISEIVENTER RAHENGIS, Kloss 1918. Journ. Nat. Hist. Soc. Siam, III, p. 74. Raheng, W. Siam. 104. RATTUS REMOTUS, Robinson & Kloss 1914. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XIII, p. 231. koh Samui, N.-E. Malay Peninsula. 105. RATTUS TINGIUS, Miller 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 9. Pulau Tinggi, east coast Johore, Malay Peninsula. 106. RATTl'S FULMINEUS, Miller 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 9. St. Barbe Island, S. China Sea. 107. R.ATTUS ROA, Miller 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 10. Pulau Aor, east coast Johore, Malay Peninsula. loS. RATTL'.S PANNOSIS, Mill.r 1900. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XIII, p. igo. Butang Island (Pulau Adang), west coast Malay Peninsula. log. RATTUS PANNELLUS, Miller 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 8. Pulau Rawi, Butang Islands. .10. R.-\TTUS ATRIDORSUM, Miller 1903. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XVI, p. 50. Barren Islands, Andamans. Synonym: atratus, Miller, 1902, Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXIV, p. 767. preoccupied. 111. RATTUS ELEBILIS, Miller 1902. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXIV, p. 762. Henry Lawrence Island, Andamans. 112. R..\TTUS PALMARUM, Zelebor 1869. Reise der Oesterr. Fregatte Novara. Zool. Th. I, Wirbelth. i, Saugeth. p. 26. Nicobar Islands. Synonym: novarae, Fitzinger, 1861, Sitz. Ber. Math. Nat. CI. Akad. Wiss. XLII, p. 394, nom. nud. 113. RATTUS LUGENS, Miller 1903. Smiths. Misc. Coll. XLV, p. 33. N. Pagi Island, Sumatra. 114. RATTUS M.-\ERENS, Miller 191 1. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXIV, p. 26. Nias Island, Sumatra. 115. RATTUS SIMALURENSIS SIM.^LURENSIS, Miller 1903. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVI, p. 458. Simalur Island, W. Sumatra. n6. RATTUS SIMALURENSIS BABI, Lyon 1916. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. LII, p. 447. Pulau Babi, Sumatra. 117. R.\TTUS SIMALURENSIS LASIAE, Lyon 1916. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. LII, p. 446. Pulau Lasia, Sumatra. mS. RATTUS BULLATUS, Lv,m 1908. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXXIV, p. 646. Pulau Rapit, E. coast Sumatra. ii.i. RATTUS SI.\NTANTCUS, Miller iqoo. Proc. Washington .Acad. Sci. II, p. 210. Pulau Siantan, Anamba Islands. 120. RATTUS TIOMAMCUS, Milkr igoo. Proc. Washington .Acad. Sci. II, p. 2og. Tioman Island. S. China Sea. 121. RATTUS TAMBEL.AMCUS, Miller 1900. Proc. Washington Acad. Sci. II, p. 212. Big Tambelan Island, S. China Sea. 122. R.ATTUS M.ARA, Miller 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 10. Maratua Island, S.-E. Borneo. 123. RATTUS TUA, ^hller 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 12. Maratua Island, S.-E. Burneo. 124. R.VrrUS JULIAMS, Miller 1903. Smiths. Misc. Coll. XLV, p. 34. St. Julian Island, Malaya. 125. RATTUS DAMMERMANI, Thomas 1921. .Ann. Mag. Xat. Hist. 9, VII, p. 247. Wadjo, N. Celebes. i2b. RATTUS PESTICULUS, Thomas 1921. Ann. Mag. Xat. Hist. 9, VII, p. 248. Menado, Celebes. 127. RATTUS LAHOLIS, Tate S; Archhold 1935. Amer. Mus. Nov. S02. p. 2. S. Celebes. 12S. R.ATTUS MINDANENSIS MINDAXENSIS, Mear 1905. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 442. Mount Apo, Mindanao, Philippine Islands. 120. R.ATTUS MINDAXENSIS TABLASI, Ta> lor 1934. Philippine Land Mamm. p. 439. Odoingan, Tablas, Philippines. 130. R.ATTUS ZAMBOAXGAE, Meains 1905. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 443. Mindanao, Philippines. iji. R.ATTUS KELLERI, Mearns 1903. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 444. Mindanao, Philippines. RATTUS 183 132. RATTUS MAGNIROSTRIS, Mearns 1905. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 441. Mindanao, Philippines. 113. RATTUS COLORATUS, Hollister 1913. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XLVI, p. 317. Basilan, Philippines. 134. R.'^TTUS ROBIGINOSUS, Hollister 1913. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XLVI, p. 318. Cagayan, Philippines. 135. RATTUS MIXDORENSIS, Thomas 1897. Abstr. Proc. Zool. Sec. London, June; Trans. Zool. Soc. XIV, 1898, p. 402. N. Mindoro, Philippines. 136. RATTUS DOROEXSIS, Beaufort 191 1. .Abh. Senckenberg. Ges. 34, p. 122. Dobo Island, Am Islands. 137. R,\TTUS MANUSELAE, Thomas 1920. .^nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, VI, p. 424. Mt. Manusela, Ceram. 138. RATTUS GESTRI GESTRI, Thomas 1897. ,\nn. Mus. Civ. Stor. Nat. Genoa, 2, XVIII, p. 611. Kapa Kapa, British New Guinea. 139. RATTUS GESTRI VAXHEURNI, Body 1933. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 10, XII, p. 435. N.-W. New Guinea. iiorvegicus Group 140. RATTUS NORVEGICUS XORVEGICUS, Berkenhout 1769. Outlines Nat. Hist. Gt. Britain & Ireland, i, p. 5. Great Britain. Synonym: decumanus, Pallas, 1778, Nov. Spec. Quad. Glir. Ord. 91 W. China. hiberninis, Thompson, 1837, Proc. Zool. Soc. London p. 52, Ireland. mmiriis, Waterhouse, 1839, Zool. Beagle, p. 31. America. leucostermim, Ruppell, 1842, Mus. Senckenb. Ill, pp. 108 116. Eritrea. maniculatus, Wagner, 1848, Arch. Naturg. XIV, p. 186 Eg\pt. (?) decaryi, Grandidier, 1934, Bull. Mus. Paris, 2, VI, p. 478 Madagascar. surmolottus, Severinus, 1779, Tentamen Zool. Hungaricae p- 73- hybridiis, Bechstein, Pennants Allgem. Uebersicht d Vierfuss, Thiere, II, p. 713, 1800. caspiits, Oken. Lehrb. Naturg. Ill, Abth. 2, p. 895, 1816. deciimanoides, Hodgson, Joum. As. Soc. Bengal, X, p. 915 nom. nud. 1841. 141. RATTUS NORVEGICUS PRI^L\RIUS, Kastschenko 1912. Ann. Mus. St. Petersb. 17, p. 401. Transbaikalia. 1 84 RATTUS 142. RATTUS NORVEGICUS CAKACO, l'all;is 1778. Nov. Sp. Quad. Glir. Ord. p. 91. E. Siberia. 143. R.ATTUS \0RM-;GICUS SOCKK, MiIIlt IQ14. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXVII, p. go. Taocheo, Kansu, China. 144. RATTUS NORVEGICUS PR.^ESTANS, Trouessart 1004. Cat. Mamni. Suppl. p. 546, footnote. Celebes. Synonym: boffmani, Trouessart, same reference, p. 365. Not of Matschie. major, Hoffman, 18S7, Abh. Zool. Dresden, p. 18, Pre- occupied. 145. RATTUS HUMILIATIS HLMI I.I.ATUS, Milnc-Hduards 1868. Rech. Mamm. p. 137, pi. 41, fi),'. i. Pekin, China. Synonym: pliimbeiis, Milne-Edwards, 1874, Rech. Mamm. p. 138, Suen-hoa-fou, W. Tcheli, China. uuanathomae, Milne-Edwards, 1871, Nouv. Arch. Mus. p. 93, Kiang-si, China. 146. R.ATTUS HUMILIATUS SOWERBYI, Howell 1928. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XLI, p. 42. Near Imicnpo, N. Kirin, Manchuria. 147. R.ATTUS HUMIITATUS INSOLATUS, Hmvdl 1927. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XL, p. 44. 12 miles south of Yenanfu, .Shensi, China. 14S. RATTL S HUMILIATL'S CICLSUS, G. M. Allen 1926. Amer. Mus. Nov. 217, p. 5. Taku Ferry, west bank of Yangtsekiang, Yunnan. 149. RATTUS TYRANNUS, Miller 1910. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXXVIII, p. 397. Ticao, Philippine Islands. 150. R.ATTUS BURRUS, M.lk-r 1902. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXIV, p. 76S. Trinkut Island, Nicobars. 151. RATTLS lU RKL lA S. .Milkr 1902. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXIV, p. 770. Car Nicobar, Nicobar Islands. 152. RATTUS BURRESCENS, Miller 1902. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXIV, p. 771. CJreat Nicobar Island, Nicobars. Iiiijjiiuuu (jruup 153. RATTUS HOEl'MAM HOI IMAM, M^.t.chic 1901, Abh. Senckenb. Ges. XXV, p. 284. Celebes. RATTUS 185 154. RATTfS HOFFMAN! LINDUENSIS, Milkr & Hollister 1921. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXIV, p. 70. Lake Lindoe, Middle Celebes. 155. RATTUS HOFFM.ANI SUBDITIVUS, Miller & Hollister 1921. Proc. Biol. Soc. WashinRton, XXXIV, p. 70. Bada, Middle Celebes. 156. RATTUS HOFFMAN I MENGKOK.^, Tate & Archbold 1935. Amer. Mus. Nov. 802, p. 3. Mengkoka Mountains, S.-E. Celebes. 157. R..\TTUS MOLLKOMUS, Miller & Hollister 1921. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXIV, p. 71. Pinedapa, Middle Celebes. 15S. RATTUS MOLI.ICO.MULUS, Tate & .Archbold 1935. Amer. Mus. Nov. 802, p. 4. Mountains of S. Celebes. IS')- RATTUS PALKI.AE, Miller & Hollister 1921. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXIV, p. 69. Pulo Paleleh, north coast of Celebes. 160. RATTUS PULLIVENTER, Miller 1902. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXIV, p. 765. Great Nicobar Island, Nicobars. (Perhaps a member oiratttis group, but mammae i — 3 ^ 8, as in hoffmant group.) i6i. RATTUS ROGERSI, Thomas 1907. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XX, p. 206. .■\ndaman Islands, Bay of Bengal. (Mammae i — 3 = 8, as in hoffmaiti group; position doubtful.t concolor Group 162. R.ATTUS CONCOLOR CONCOLOR, BIytli 1859. Joum. .Asiat. Soc. Bengal, XXVIII, p. 295. Shwag>in, Burma. 163. RATTUS CONCOLOR EPHIPPIUM, Jentink 1880. Notes Leyden Mus. p. 15. Sumatra. 164. RATTUS CONCOLOR STR.\GULUM, RobiiiEon & Kloss 1916. Joum. Str. Br. Roy. .Asiat. Soc. LXXIII, p. 274. Mount Korinchi, W. Sumatra. 165. RATTUS CONCOLOR CLABATUS, Lyon 1906. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXXI, p. 596. Banka Island, Sumatra. 166. RATTUS CONCOLOR EQUILE, Robinson & Kloss 1927. Joum. Fed. Malay States Mus. XIII, p. 209. Idjen Massif, E. Java. 167. RATTUS CONCOLOR OTTENI, Kopstcin 1931. Joum. Morph. Okol. Thiere, 22, p. 783. Java. i(>.s. KATTl'S CONCOI.OR BL'RL IIXSIS, Alkn 191 1. Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist. XXX. p. 336. Buru Island, Moluccas. i6g. RATTL S PULLUS. Miller igoi. Proc. Biol. .See. Washington, XIV. p. 17S. Tioman Island, Malay Peninsula. Svnonym: ohsciinis, SliUcr, 1900, Pri>c. Washington .Ac. Sci. II, p. 213, preoccupied. 1-0. R.ATTUS SURnUS. Miller 1903. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVI, p. 460. Simalur Island, Sumatra. 171. RATTLS SCHU^rE^L■\KERI, Sody 1933. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 10, XII, p. 431. Pontianak, W. Borneo. 172. R.\TTUS RAVEXI RAVEXI, Miller &: Hollisier 1 92 1. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXIV, p. 69. Toli Toli, N. Celebes. 173. RATTUS R,AVENI IX'ROUS, Miller & Hollister 1921. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington. XXXIV, p. 69. Kwandang, N. Celebes. 17a. R.-\TTL'S WICHMAXXI, Jentink 1890. Weber's Zool. Ergebn. pp. 120, 121. Flores. 175. RATTUS M:GRIXLS, Thomas 189S. Trans. Zool. Soc. London, XIV, p. 403. Negros, Philippine Islands. 176. RATTUS LUTEIVENTRIS, Alien 1910. Bull. .Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist. XXVIII, p. 14. Palawan, Philippines. 177 RATTL'S TOD.AYEXSIS, Meams 1905. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 445. Mt. Apo, S.-E. Mindanao, Phihppines. 1 78. RATTUS PAXTAREXSIS, Meams 1905. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 448. Pantar, Mindanao, Philippines. 170. RATTUS CALCIS. Hollister 191 1. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXIV, p. 89. Luzon, Philippines. 180. RATTUS QUERCETI. Hollister igii. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXIV, p. yo. Luzon, Philippines. 181. R.ATTUS M.WOXICUS. Hollister 1913. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XLVI, p. 319. Luzon, Philippines. 182. RATTUS LEUCOPHAirrUs, Hollister 1913. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XLVI, p. 320. Cataduanes Island, Philippines. RATTUS 187 183. RATTUS VIGORATIS, Hollister 1913. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XLVI, p. 321. Mindoro, Philippines. 184. RATTUS BASILANUS, Hollister 1913. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XLVI, p. 322. Basilan, Philippines. 185. RATTUS ORN.'\TULUS, Hollister 1913. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XLVI, p. 322. Cagayancillo, Cagayan Island, Philippines. tS6. RATTUS VULCANI VULCANl, Mearns 1905. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 446. Mt. Apo, Mindanao, Philippines. 1S7. RATTUS VULCANI APICIS, Mearns 1905. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 447. Mt. Apo, Mindanao, Philippines. 188. RATTUS AEMULI, Thomas 1896. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XVIII, p. 249. Aemuli, Jampea Island, Salayer Group, off Celebes. 189. RATTUS EXULANS EXULANS, Peale 1848. U.S. Explor. Exped. VIII, p. 47. Fiji Islands. Synon\Tn: vitiensis, Peale, U.S. Explor. Exped. VIII, p. 49, 1848. Fiji. maorium, Hutton, 1879, Trans. New Zealand Inst. XI, p. 344. New Zealand. jessook, Jentink, 1879, Notes Leyden Mus. II, p. 15. New Hebrides. huegeli, Thomas, 1880, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 11. Fiji Islands. 190. R-ATTUS EXUL.WS BROWNI, .Alston 1877. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 123. New Ireland. Synon>'m: echimyoides, Ramsay, 1877, P. Linn. Soc. N.S. Wales, II, p. 15. concolor lassacquerei, Sody, 1933, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 10, XII, p. 433. New Guinea (fide Rummler). concolor manoqiiarius, Sody, 1934, Nat. Tydsch. Ned. Ind. XCIV, p. 175. New Guinea (fide Rummler). 191. RATTUS MICRONESIENSIS, Tokuda 1933. Annot. Zool. Jap. 14, p. 83. Ponape Island, W. Pacific. 192. RATTUS H.AWAIIENSIS, .Stom 1917. Occ. Papers Bern. P. Bishop Mus. 3, no. 4, p. 10. Popoia Island, Oahu, Hawaii Islands. miilleri Group 193- RATTUS MULLERI MULLERI, Jentink 1879. Notes Leyden Mus. II, p. 16. Batang, Singalur, Sumatra. Synonym: lictor. Miller, 1913, Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 16. Rumpin River, Pahang. Status fide KIoss. iS8 RATTUS i.,4. RATTUS MULLERI CAMPl'S, Robin^.n & KInss 1916. Joiirn. Str. Br. Roy. Asiat. Soc. p. 275. W. Sumatra. Synonym: virtus, L>on. H)if>, Proc. liiol. Soc. Washinyton, XXIX, p. 210. Sumatra. ii5. RATTUS MULLERI FOEDERIS. Rohinson & Kl.>ss Journ. Fed. Malay States Mus. IV, p. 245. Perak, Malay Peninsula. i,l.. RATTUS MULLERI OTIOSUS, Chasen Bull. Raffles Mus. Singapore, g, p. gS. Balambangan Island, N. Borneo. 1)7. R.-\TTUS MULLERI BORNEANLS, .Milkr Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 15. Telok Karang Tigan, Dutch S.-E. Borneo. wS. RATTL'S VALIDUS VALIUUS, Miller Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XIII, p. 141. Trang, Lower Siam. .).). R.^TTUS VALIDUS TI:REMPA, Cliastii & Kioss 1928. Journ. Malay Br. Roy. Asiat. Snc. VI, p. 36. Anamba Islands. R.\TTUS JARAK, Ronhotc igo5. Journ. Fed. Malay States Mus. I, p. 6g. Pulau Jarak, Malacca. 201. R.\TTUS VILLOSUS, KL.ss 190S. Journ. Fed. Malay States Mus. II, p. 146. Singapore. 202. RATTUS FIRMUS, Milkr igo2. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, p. 155. Linda Island, E. Sumatra. 203. RATTUS DOMITOR, Ahlkr 1903. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVI, p. 461. Pulau Mansalar, W. Sumatra. 204. RATTUS POLLENS, Milkr 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 17. Banka Island, Sumatra. 205. RATTUS POTENS, Millir igi3. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 17. Pulau Tuangku, W. Sumatra. 2oh. RATTUS VALENS, Milk-r 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. iS. Pulau Bangkaru, Banjak Islands. 207. RATTUS BALMASUS, Lyon 1916. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. LII, p. 447. Tana Bala, Batu Islands, Sumatra. 208. R.VETUS CHOMBOLIS, Lyon 1909. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXXVI, p. 484. Pulau Jombol, Rhio-Lingga .\rchipelago. RATTUS 189 20C). RATTUS MAXI, Sndy 1932. Natuurh. Maandbl. Maastricht, XXI, p. 157. Tjiboeni, Bandoeng, W. Java. 210. RATTUS IM'RALUTEUS, Thomas 1888. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, II, p. 409. Kina I3alu, Borneo. 211. RATTUS CR..\SSUS, Lyon 191 1. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XL, p. 103. Pulau Lamukotan, W. Borneo. 212. R.-\TTUS SEBUCUS, Lyon 191 1. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XL, p. 102. Pulau Sebuku, south-east coast Borneo. 213. RATTUS INTEGER, Miller 1901. Proc. Washington Acad. Sci. Ill, p. 119. Sirhassen, Natuna Islands. xanthurus Group 214. RATTUS DOMINATOR DOMINATOR, Thomas 1921. .\nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, VII, p. 244. Mt. Masarang, Minahassa, N. Celebes. 215. R.ATTUS DOMINATOR CAMURUS, Miller & Hollister 1921. Proc. Biol. See. Washington, XXXIV, p. 96. Pinedapa, Middle Celebes. 216. RATTUS X.\NTHURUS, Gray 1867. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 598. Celebes. 217- RATTUS CALLITRICHUS, Jentink 1878. Notes Leyden Mus. p. I2. Menado, N. Celebes. 218. RATTUS MARMOSURUS, Thomas 1921. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, VII, p. 246. Mt. Masarang, Minahassa, N. Celebes. 219. R.'VTTUS FACETUS, Miller & Holl.ster 1921. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXIV, p. 96. South-west of Lake Lindoe, Middle Celebes. 220. R.ATTUS HA^LATUS, Miller & Hollister 1921. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXIV, p. 97. South-west of Lake Lindoe, Middle Celebes. 221. RATTUS TAERAE. Sody 1932. Natuurh. Maandbl. Maastricht. XXI, p. 158. Lembean, east of Tondano, N. Celebes. 222. RATTl'S TONDANUS. Sody 1932. Natuurh. Maandbl. Maastricht. 21, p. 158. Tondano, N. Celebes. 223. RATTUS ARCU.ATUS, Tate & .Vchbold 1935. Amer. Mus. Nov. 802. p. g. Mengkoka Mountains, Celebes. igo R^ATTUS 224. RATTUS SALOCCO, Tatu & Archbold 1935. Arner. Mus. Nov. 802, p. 7. Mengkoka Mountains, Celebes. 225. R.JiTTUS IMICROBl'Ll.ATLS, Tate S: Archluild 1935. Amer. Mus. Nov. 802, p. 8. Mengkoka Mountains, Celebes. 226. R.-\TTL"S PUNICANS, Miller & Hollistcr 192 1. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXIV, p. 98. Pinedapa, Middle Celebes. 227. RATTUS CELEBENSIS, Gray 1S67. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 598- Menado, N. Celebes. 22S. R.ATTLS BONT.\NUS. Thomas 1921. Ann. MaR. Nat. Hist. 9. VII, p. 245. Mt. Lampobatang, S. Celebes. _ „ „, Synon>Tn; (?) onratofo, RevilUod, iqii. Zool. Anz. 3/. P- 5i3- Preoccupied. 229. RATTUS TAGULAVENSIS, Mcarn.-. 1905. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 439- Mindanao, Philippine Islands. 230. R.'^TTUS ALBIGULARIS, Mearns 1905. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 44°- Mindanao, Philippines. 231. RATTUS GALA, Miller 1911. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXXVIII, p. 398- Mindoro, Philippines. 232. RATTUS EVERICTTI, C;untlur 1879. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 75. Mindanao, Philippines. 233. RATTUS LUZOMCTS, Thomas 1895." Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XVI, p. 163. Luzon, Philippines. 234. R.ATTUS BAGOPUS. Mearns 1905. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 45o- Mindanao, Philippines. chrysocomus tjixiup 235. RATTUS CHRYSOCOMUS. Il..frmaii 1SS7. Abh. Mus. Dresden, III, p. 20. Celebes. 236. RATTUS FRATROKUM. Thomas 1S96.' Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6. XVIII. p. 246. Run.ikan, Celebes. 237. RATTUS ANDRIAVSl. Allen 191 1. Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist. XXX, p. 336- Buton Island, Celebes. RATTUS 238. RATTUS ADSPl'.RSrS, Miller & Hollister 1921. Proc. Biol. Soc. WasliinRton, XXXIV, p. 71. Pinedapa, Middle Celebes. 239. RATTU.S PENITUS PENITUS, Miller & Hollister 1921. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXIV, p. 72. Lake Lindoe, Middle Celebes. 240. RATTUS PEMTUS INFERIOR, Tate & Archbold 1935. Amer. Mus. Nov. 802, p. 6. Mengkoka Mountains, S.-E. Celebes. 241. RATTUS PENITUS HEINRICHI, Tate & Archbold 1935. Amer. Mus. Nov. 802, p. 6. Lampobatang, S. Celebes. 242. RATTUS PENITUS SERICATUS, Miller 1 02 1. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXIV, p. 73. Rano Rano, Middle Celebes. 243. RATTUS RALLUS, Miller & Hollister 1921. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXIV, p. 73. Gimpoe, Middle Celebes. 244. RATTUS BREVIMOLARIS, Tate & .\rchbold 1935. Amer. Mus. Nov. 802, p. 7. Lalolis, south-east of Mengkoka Mountains, S.-E. Celebes. 245. RATTUS NIGELLUS, Miller & Hollister 192 1. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXIV, p. 72. Near Toboli, N. Middle Celebes. ccelestis Group 246. RATTUS CCELESTIS CCELESTIS, Thomas 1896. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XVIII, p. 248. Bonthian Peak, S. Celebes. 247. RATTUS CCELESTIS KOKA, Tate & Archbold '935- •■^mer. Mus. Nov. 803, p. i. Mengkoka Mountains, S.-E. Celebes. confiiciamis-huang Group (The position of the first species and its alHes, andersoni, is uncertain.) 248. RATTUS ANDERSONI ANDERSONI, Thomas 191 1. Abstr. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 4; Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 171. Omi-san, Szechuan, China. 249. RATTUS ANDERSONI ZAPPEYI. .Allen 1912. Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard Coll. XL, p. 225. Washan Mountains, W. Szechuan. 250. RATTUS EXCELSIOR, Thomas 1911. .\bstr. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 4; Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 170. Ta-tsien-lu, W. China. 251. RATTUS CULTURATUS, Thoma.s 1917. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XX, p. 198. Mount .Arizan, Formosa. (typical section) 252. F-(ATTUS CONFL'CiAMS COM It lANLS, Milnt-Kdwards 1871. Nouv. Archiv. Mus. Nat. Hist. VII, Bull. p. 03. Tibet. 25.1. R.ATTLS COXFICIAM S .SACIR, Thomas 190S. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 6. Shantung Peninsula, China. 254. R.VTTLS C(JNFLC1A.\L'.S (.HIHLIIA.SIS. Th(,m.is 1917. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XX, p. 190. Imperial Tombs, Pekin. 255. RATTUS CUNFUCIANUS LLTICOLOR, Thoiii;,s 1905. Abstr. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 45; Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 972. Yen-an-fu, Shensi, N. China. 25(1. R.ATTUS CONFUCIANUS SINIANUS, Shih 1931. Bull. Dept. Biol. Sun Yat-sen L^niv. no. 12, p. 3. Kvvantung, China. 257. R.ATTUS CONFL'CIANLS CANORLS, Thoma.s 191 1. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 690. Wen-hsien countr\-, S. Kansu, China. 25.S. R.ATTUS CONFUCIANI'S VAOSHANENSIS, Shih 1930. Bull. Dept. Biol. Sun Yat-sen Llnix-. no. 4, p. 6. Kwangsi, China. 25.,. R.ATTl'S C()\Fi;CIANl S LITTOREUS, Cabrera 1923. Bol. Soc. Esp. Hist. Nat. 22, p. 167. Foochow, China. 260. RATTUS CONFUCIANUS LOTIPF.S, G. M. Allen 1926. Anier. Mus. Nov. 217, p. 11. Hainan. 2(>i. RATTUS WONGI, Shih 1931. Bull. Dept. Biol. Sun Yat-sen Uniw 12, p. 6. Fongtung, Kwantung China. 262. RATTUS ELEGANS, Shih 193 1. Bull. Dept. Biol. Sun Yat-sen Univ. 12, p. 7. Fongtung, Kwantung, China. 263. RATTUS RUBRICdSA, Anderson 187S. Anat. Zool. Res. Yunnan, p. 306. Yunnan. 2(14. RATTL s MVI:1VKNTI;R, Hodcson 1836. Joum. .Asiat. Soc. Bengal, V, p. 234. Central region of Nepal. 265. R.ATTIS LING, Bonhotu 1906. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 2, p. 38S. Ching Feng Ling, N.-W. Fokien, S. China. Synonym; minor, Shih, Bull. Dept. Biol. Sun "i'at-sen Univ. 8, 2, 1930. RATTUS 193 266. RATTUS HLANG, IJonhott- 1905. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 387. Kuatun, China. Synonym : flavipilis, Shih, Bull. Dept. Biol. Sun Yat-sen Univ. 8,2, 1930. 267. RATTUS FULVliSCENS FULVESCENS, Gray 1846. Cat. Hodgson Coll. p. 18. Nepal. Synonym: huang vulpicolor, G. M. Allen, 1926. Amer. Mus. Nov. 217, p. 14. Yunnan-Burma border, Namting River (status fide Osgood). caudatior, Hodgson, 1849, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 2, HI, p. 203. Nepal. jerdoni, Blyth. 1S63, Journ. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, XXXH, p. 350. Sikkim. octomammis, Gray, 1863, Cat. Hodgson Coll. Ind. ed. p. 10. 268. RATTUS FUJA'ESCENS TREUBII, Robinson & Kloss 1919. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IV, p. 376. W. Java. 2O1J. RATTUS FULVESCENS TEMMINCKI, Kloss 1921. Journ. Fed. Malay States Mus. X, p. 233. Besoeki, E. Java. 270. RATTUS FULVESCENS OSIMENSIS, Abe 1935- Journ. Sci. Hiroshima Univ. 3, p. 107. Amamiosima Island, Liukiu Islands. 271. RATTUS FULVESCENS MARINUS, Kloss 1916. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 50. Koh Chang Island, S.-E. Siam. 272. RATTUS FULVESCENS PAN, Robinson & Kloss 1914. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XIII, p. 229. Koh Samui, N.-E. Malaya. 273 RATTUS FULVESCENS CHAMPA, Robinson & Kloss 1922. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IX, p. 96. Langbian Peaks, S. Annam. 274 RATTUS FULVESCENS BATURUS, Sody 1932. Nat. Tijd. Ned. Ind. XCII, p. 334. Gunong Agong, E. Bali. 275. R.ATTUS FULVESCENS LEPTUROIDES, Sody 1934. Nat. Tijd. Ned. Ind. XCIV, p. 174. Gunung Lawu, Mid Java. 2-6. RATTUS FULVESCENS BUKIT, Bonhote 1903. .\nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XI, p. 125. Bukit Besar, Jalor, Malay Peninsula. 277. RATTUS FULVESCENS CONDORENSIS, Chasen & Kloss 1926. Joum. Siam Soc. Nat. Hist. Suppl. VI, 4, p. 358. Pulau Condore, south-east coast Cochin China. 7 — Living Rodents — 11 194 KAi lUt) 27S. R.A.TTUS OHIENSIS, Phillips 1929. Ceylon Joum. Sci. Sec. B. XV, p. 167. W. Haputale, Ohiya, Ceylon. 270. R.'^TTUS ALTICOLA, Thomas 1888. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, II, p. 408. Kina Balu, Borneo. -So. RATTUS OCHRACETVENTER, Thomas 1894. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XIV, p. 451. Kina Balu, Borneo. 2S1. R.ATTUS DRAMA. Thomas 1914. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIII, p. 232. Mishmi Hills, .'\ssam. 2&Z. RATTUS MENTOSU.S, Thomas 1916. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 643. Hkampti, Upper Chindwin, Burma. 283. R.^TTUS LEPIDUS, Alilkr 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 20. Bok Pyin, S. Tenasserim. 284. RATTU.S GRACILIS. Miller 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 21. Mt. Mooleyit, N. Tenasserim. 285. RATTUS INDOSINICUS, OsRood 1932. Field. Mus. Nat. Hist. Zool. ser. XVIII, p. 307. Chapa, Tongking. 286. R.-\TTUS B.ATAMANUS, Lynn 1907. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXXI, p. 654. Batum Island, Rhio .Archipelago. 287. RATTUS MANDUS, Lyon 1908. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXXIV, p. 644. Sungei Mandau, E. Sumatra. 288. R,'\TTUS BARUSSANUS. Miller 191 1. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXIV, p. 26. Nias Island, Sumatra. 2S0. RATTUS HVLOiMYOIDKS, Rohinson & Kloss 1916. Joum. Str. Br. Roy. Asiat. Soc. LXXIII, p. 273. Korinchi Peak, W. Sumatra. 2yo. R.VrTLS SP,\TUL.VrL S, Lyon 1911. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XL, p. iii. Pulau Lamukotan, W. Borneo. 291. RATTUS RAPIT, Bonhote 1903. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XI, p. 123. Kina Balu, Borneo. 2y2. RATTLS TRACHYNOTUS. Cabrera 1920. Bol. Real. Soc. Esp. Hist. Nat. 20, p. 212. Kina Balu, Borneo. RATTUS I9S 293- RATTUS LIM'CHA, Wroughton 1916. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 429. Sikkim. musschenbroekii Group 294. RATTUS MUSSCHENBROEKII MUSSCHENBROEKII, Jcntink 1878. Notes Leyden Mus. p. 10 Menado, N. Celebes. 295. RATTUS MUSSCHENBROEKII TETRICUS, Miller & Hollister 192 1. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXIV, p. 68. Gimpoe, south-west of Lake Lindoe, Middle Celebes. cremoriventer Group 296. RATTUS CREMORIVENTER CREMORIVENTER, Miller 1900. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XIII, p. 144. Trang, Lower Siam. 297. RATTUS CREMORIVENTER LANGBIAMS, Robinson & Kloss 1922. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IX, p. 96. Langbian Peaks, S. Annam. 298. RATTUS CREMORIVENTER CRETACEIVENTER, Robinson & Kloss 1919. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IV, p. 377. Tjibodas, W. Java. 299- RATTUS CREMORIVENTER ^L■^LAWALI, Chasen & Kloss 1932. Bull. Raffles Mus. 6, p. 32. Mallewalle Island, N. Borneo. 300. RATTUS CREMORIVENTER KINA, Bonhote 1903. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XI, p. 124. Kina Balu, Borneo. 301. RATTUS CREMORIVENTER TENASTER, Thomas 1916. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XVII, p. 425. Mt. Mooleyit, Tenasserim. 302. RATTUS BLYTHI BLYTHI, Kloss 1920. Records Indian Mus. 13, p. 8. Schweygin, Tenasserim. Synonym: cinnamomeus, BIyth, 1859, Joum. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, XXVIII, p. 294. 303. RATTUS BLYTHI MEKONGIS, Robinson & Kloss 1922. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IX, p. 96. Mekong River, Laos, 18° 53' N. 304. R.VrTUS ORBUS ORBUS, Robinson & Kloss 1914. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XIII, p. 228. Kao Nawng, Bandon, N.-E. Malay Peninsula. 305. R\TTUS ORBUS FRATERNUS, Robinson & Kloss 1916. Joum. Str. Br. Roy. Asiat. Soc. LXXIII, p. 273. Korinchi, W. Sumatra. 306. R.\TTUS GILBIVENTER, Milkr 1903. Smiths. Misc. Coll. XLV, p. 35. Sullivan Island, Mergui Archipelago. 196 RATTUS 307. RATTUS SOLUS, Milk-r 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 22. Pulau Terutau, west coast Malay Peninsula. ,108. RATTUS MENGURUS, Miller 191 1. Free. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXIV, p. 27. Billiton Island, Sumatra. 309. RATTUS FLAVIVENTER, Miller 1900. Proc. Washington Acad. Sci. II. p. 204. Anamba Islands. 310. R.ATTUS BECC.\R1I. Jentmk 1879. Notes Leyden Mus. II, p. 11. Menado, Celebes. Svnonvm: thvsamiriis, Sodv, 1932, Natuurh. Maandbl. Maastricht, XXI, p. 157. Minahassa, N. Celebes. 7L-liitclicadi (jroup 311. R,\TTUS ASPER, MiMer 1900. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XIII, p. 145. Trang, Lower Siam. 312. RATTUS SAKERATENSIS, Clyldenstolpe 1916. K. Svenska. Vet. Akad. Handl. Stockholm, 57, 2, p. 46. Sakerat, E. Siam. 313. R.-\TTUS KLOSSI. Bonhute 1906. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 9. Mt. Pulai, S. Johore, Malay Peninsula. 314. RATTUS INAS, Bonhnte 1906. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 9. Gunong Inas, Perak, Malay Peninsula. 315. RATTUS BATUS, Miller 191 1. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXIV, p. 27. Pulau Pinie, Batu Islands, Sumatra. 316. RATTUS WHITEHEAD! WHITEHEAD!, Tliomas 1894. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XIV, p. 452. Kina Balu, Borneo. 317. RATTUS WHITEHEAD! PERLUTL'S, Thomas 191 1. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VII, p. 205. Balangean, N. Central Sarawak, Borneo. 31S. RATTUS MELINOGASTER. Cabrera 1920. Bol. Real. Soc. Esp. Hist. Nat. 20, p. 211. Bongon, N. Borneo. 3iy. RATTUS ASPINATUS, Tate & Arehhold 1935. Amer. Mus. Nov. 802, p. 9. N. Celebes. bacoddii (iroiip 320. RATTUS B.\E()D()N. Thomas 1894. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XIV, p. 452. Kina Balu, Borneo. RATTUS 197 eha f jroup 321. RATTUS KHA EHA, WrouRhton igi6. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 428. Sikkim, Himalayas. 322. RATTL'S KHA NINUS, Thomas 1922. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, X, p. 404. Kiu-kiang, Salween Divide, 28' N. Yunnan Highlands. lepturiis Group 323. RATTUS LEPTURUS LEPTURUS, Jentink 1879. Notes Leyden Mus. H, p. 17. Java. 324. RATTUS LEPTURUS FREDERICAE, Sody 1931. Nat. Tijds. Ned. Ind. XCI, p. 212. W. Java. 325. R.ATTUS LEPTURUS BESUKI, Sody 1931. Nat. Tijds. Ned. Ind. XCI, p. 214. E. Java. 326. RATTUS LEPTURUS MACULIPECTUS, .Sody 1934. Nat. Tijds. Ned. Ind. XCIV, p. 173. Gunung Tjereme, W. Java. barlehi Group 327. RATTUS B.\RTELSI. Jentink 1910. Notes Leyden Mus. XXXIII, p. 6g. Mt. Pangerango, Java. Synonym: tjihuniensis, Sody, 1933, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 10, XH, p. 430. W. Java, Tjiboeni. rajah Group 328. RATTUS MOI, Robinson & Kloss 1922. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist, g, IX, p. 95. Langbian Mountains, S. Annam. 32(). R.'VTTUS SURIFER SURIFER, Miller 1900. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XIII, p. 148. Trang, Lower Siam. 330. RATTUS SURIFER FINIS, Kloss 1916. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 51. Klong Menao, S.-E. Siam. 331. R..\TTUS SURIFER CHANGENSIS, Kloss 1916. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 52. Koh Chang Island, S.-E. Siam. 332. R.\TTUS SURIFER KUTENSIS, Kloss 1916. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 52. Koh Kut Island, S.-E. Siam. igS RATTUS 333. RATTUS SURIFER PELAGIL'S, Kloss 1916. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 53. Koh Rang Island, S.-E. Siam, 334. RATTUS SURIFER ECLIPSIS, Kloss 1916. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 53. Koh Kra Island, S.-E. Siam. 335. R.'VTTUS SURIFER TENEHROSUS, Kloss 1916. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 54. Koh Klum Island, S.-E. Siam. 33h. RATTUS SURIFER C0XNECTI:NS, Kloss 1916. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 53. Koh Mak Island, S.-E. Siam. 337. RATTL'S SURIFER LEON IS, Robinson & Kloss 191 1. Joum. Fed. Malay States Mus. IV, p. 170. Singapore. 338. RATTUS SL'RIFER PI'MANGILIS, Robinson 1912. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, X, p. 593. Pulau Pemanggil, Johore Archipelago, Malaya. 339. R.^TTUS SURIFER AlANICALIS, Robinson S: Kloss 1914. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XIII, p. 230. Koh Pennan, N.-E. Malay Peninsula. 340. RATTUS SURIFER SPURCUS, Robinson & Kloss 1914. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XIII, p. 230. Koh Samui, N.-E. Malaya. 341. R.^TTUS SURIFER FL.^VIDULUS, Miller 1900. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XIII, p. 189. Pulau Lankawi Island, west coast Malay Peninsula at northern extremity of Straits of Malacca. 342. RATTUS SURIFER BUTANGENSIS, .Milkr 1900. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XIII, p. 190. Pulau Adang, Butang Islands, west coast Malay Peninsula. 343. RATTUS SURIFER (;R.\NDIS, Kloss 191 1, .■^nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VII, p. 119. Great Redang Island, off Trengganu, E. Malaya. 344. R.ATTUS SURIFER FLAVIGRANDIS, Kl..ss 1911. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VII, p. 119. East Perhentian Island, off Trengganu, Malaya. 345. RATTUS SURIFER AORIS, Robinson 1912. .\nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, X, p. 594. Pulau Aor, Johore Archipelago. 34(>. RATTUS SURIFER BINOMI.NATUS. Kloss 1915. Joum. Fed. Malay States Mus. V, p. 223. Tioman Island, east coast Malay Peninsula. Synonym: niicrodon, Kloss, 1908, Journ. Fed. Malay States Mus. II, p. 145, preoccupied. 347. R.VFTUS SURIFER LINGEXSIS, Miller 1900. Proc. Washington .•\cad. .Sci. II, p. 206. Linga Island, Rhio-Lingga Archipelago. RATTUS 348. RATTUS SURIFKR BANACUS, Lyon 1916. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. LII, p. 449. Banjak Islands (Pulau Bankaru), Sumatra. 349. RATTUS SURIFIiR ANTUCUS, Lyon 1916. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. LII, p. 449. Banjak Islands (Pulau Bankaru), Sumatra. 350. RATTUS SURIFKR MABALUS, Lyon 1916. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. LII, p. 449. Tana Masa, Batu Islands, Sumatra. 351. RATTUS SURIFKR PIN.\TUS, Lyon 1916. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. LII, p. 448. Pulau Pinie, Batu Islands, Sumatra. 352. R.\TTUS SURIFKR R,-\VUS, Robinson & KIoss 1916. Joum. Straits Br. Roy. Asiat. Sec. LXXIII, p. 272. Sungei Kumbang, Korinchi, W. Sumatra. 353. RATTUS SURIFKR SOLARIS, Sody 1934. Nat. Tidjs. Ned. Ind. XCIV, p. 170. Gunung Gedeh, W. Java. 354. RATTUS SURIFER BANDAHARA, Robinson 1921. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, VII, p. 235. Kina Balu, Borneo. 355. RATTUS PELL.-\X, Miller 1900. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XIII, p. 147. Trang, Lower Siam. 356. R,-\TTUS COXINGI, Suinhoe 1864. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 185. Formosa. Synonym: coninga, Swinhoe, same reference. 357. RATTUS R.^J.AH R.\JAH, Thomas 1894. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XIV, p. 451. Sarawak, Borneo. 358. RATTUS R.'\JAH SIARMA, Kloss 1918. Joum. Nat. Hist. Soc. Siam, III, 2, p. 75. Sikawtur, 40 miles north-west of Raheng, W. Siam. 35'). RATTUS RAJAH KORATIS, KJoss 1919. Joum. Nat. Hist. Soc. Siam, III, 4, p. 376. Lat But Kao, E. Siam. 360. RATTUS R-i^JAH KR.AMIS, Kloss 1919. Joum. Nat. Hist. Soc. Siam, III, 4, p. 377. Koh Kiam, Gulf of Siam. 361. R.ATTIS R.\JAH SIMILIS, Robinson & Kloss 1916. Joum. Str. Br. Roy. Asiat. Soc. LXXIII, p. 272. Korinchi Valley, W. Sumatra. 362. R-VFTUS R.\JAH VERBKEKI, Sody 1930. Zool. Med. Leiden, 13, p. 130. Java. 200 RATTUS 36.1. RATTUS RAJAH HIDONGIS, Kloss 1921. Treubia, Buitenzorg, 2, p. 122. S. Natiina Islands. 3(14. RATTUS LUTEOLUS, MilltT 1903. Smiths. Misc. Coll. XLV, p. 36. St. Matthew Island, Mergui Archipelago. 365. R.ATTL S UMBRIDORSUM, Milkr 1903. Smiths. Misc. Coll. XLV, p. 37. Loughborough Island, Mergui Archipelago 366. RATTUS CASENSIS, Miller 1903. Smiths. Misc. Coll. XLV, p. 38. Chance Island, Mergui Archipelago. 3I.7. R.ATTIS DOMELICUS, Miller 1903. Smiths. Misc. Coll. XLV, p. 39. Domel Island, Mergui Archipelago. 36S. RATTUS BENTIN'CANUS. Miller 1903. Smiths. Misc. Coll. XLV, p. 38. Bentinck Island, Mergui Archipelago. 3().i. RATTUS CATELLII"I:R, Miller 1903. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mas. XXVI, p. 464. Pulau Mansalar, W. Sumatra. 370. RATTUS PAGENSIS, Miller 1903. Smiths. Misc. Coll. XLV, p. 39. S. Pagi Island, W. Sumatra. 371. RATTUS INFLATUS, Robinson & Kloss 1916. Journ. Straits Br. Roy. Asiat. Soc. LXXIII, p. 273. Sungei Kumbang, Korinchi, W. Sumatra 372. RATTIIS PERFLAVUS, Lyon 1911. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XL, p. 108. Pulau Laut, S.-E. Borneo. 373. R.\TTLS CARIMATAE, Miller 1906. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXXI, p. 59. Karimata Island, W. Borneo. 374. RATTl'S SERUTUS, Miller 1906. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXXI, p. 59. Pulau Serutau, Karimata Island, W. Borneo 375. RATTUS SATURATLiS, l.yon igii. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XL, p. 109. Pulau Panebangen, W. Borneo. 37h. RATTLES UHIXTS, l.xon 191 1. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XL, p. 109. Pulau Sebuku, S.-E. Borneo. 377. R.VFTl'S ANAMBAE, Miller 1900. Proc. Washington Acad. Sci. II, p. 205. Pulau Jimaja, Anamba Islands. RATTUS 20I 378. RATTUS PANGI.IMA, Rnbinson 1921. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, VII, p. 235. Palawan, Philippine Islands. Synonym: palaicanensis, Taylor, 1934, Philippine Land Mammals, p. 416. Palawan. 37Q. RATTUS HELLWALDI HELLW.ALDI. Jcntink 1878. Notes Leyden Mus. p. 11. Menado, Celebes. 380. RATTUS HELLWALDI LOCALIS, Miller & Hollister 1921. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXIV, p. 74. North of Parigi, Celebes. 381. RATTUS HELLWALDI CEREUS, Miller & Hollister 1921. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXXIV, p. 74. Toli Toli, X.-W. Celebes. cdwardsi-sabaniis Group 382. RATTUS MELLI, Matschie 1922. Arch. Naturg. 88, Heft 10, p. 26. N. Canton, S. China. 383. RATTUS ED\V.ARDSI EDWARDSI. Thomas 1882. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 587. W. Fokien, China. 384. R.\TTUS EDWARDSI MILLETTI, Robinson & Kloss 1922. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IX, p. 94. Dalat, Langbian Plateau, S. .\nnam. 385. R.ATTUS EDWARDSI LISTERI, Thomas 1916. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 406. Darjiling, Himalayas. 386. RATTUS EDWARDSI GARONUM, Thomas 1921. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXVIII, p. 27. Tura, Garo Hills, Assam. 387. R.ATTUS EDWARDSI CILIATUS, Bonhote 1900. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 879. Gunung Inas, Perak, Malay Peninsula. 388. RATTUS EDWARDSI SETIGER, Robinson & Kloss 1916. Joum. Str. Br. Roy. .Asiat. Soc. LXXIII, p. 271. West side Barisan Range, Korinchi, W. Sumatra. 389. R.ATTUS EDWARDSI GIGAS, Satunin 1903. Ann. Mus. Zool. St. Petersb. VII, p. 16. Near Lun-fan-fu, Szechuan, China. Status fide Osgood. 390. RATTUS S.\BANUS SABANUS. Thomas 1887. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 5, XX, p. 269. Kina Balu, Borneo. RATTUS 202 V)i. RATTUS SABANUS REVERTENS, Robinson &• Kloss 1022. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IX, p. 95- Daban, Phanrang Province, S. Annam. 39;. R.^TTUS SABANUS ULULANS, Robmson &: Kloss 1916' "joum. Str. Br. Roy. Asiat, Sec. LXXIII p. 272 Siolak Dras, Kormchi Valley, W. Sumatra. yr.- RATTUS S.A.BANUS BUNGUR.^NENSIS, Chasen iQ-tS. Bull. Raffles Mus. 10, p. i?- Bunguran Island, Natunas. V14. RATTUS S.-\B.\NUS MAVAPAHIT, Robinson & Kloss 1919. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IV, p. 375- Tjibodas, W. Java. ,05. R.ATTUS KENNETHI, Kloss 1018. Joum. Nat. Hist. Soc. Siam, III, p. 61. Sikawtur, 40 miles north-west of Raheng, \\ . Siam. ,..h. R.^TTUS VOCIFERANS VOCIFERANS, Milkr 1900. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XIII, p. 138. Trang, Lower Siam. 3.,7. RATTUS VOCIFERANS HERBERTI, Kloss 1916. Joum. Nat. Hist. Soc. Siam, II, p. 25. Pak Jong, E. Siam. 308. RATTUS VOCIFERANS INSUI.ARUM, M.IIlt 1911. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 19- _. , Domel Island, Mergui Archipelago. 3.,9. RATTUS VOCIFERANS CLARAE. Miller 1 91 3. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 20. Clara Island, Mergui Archipelago. 400. RATTUS VOCIFERANS TAPANULIUS, Lyon 1916 Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XXIX, p. 209. Tapanuli Bay, W. Sumatra. 401. RATTUS VOCIFERANS TERSUS, Thomas & Wroughton 1909. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, IV, p. 535- Temtau Island, Straits of Malacca. 402. RATTUS VOCIFERANS L.A.NC.AVENSIS, Miller 1900. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XIII, p. 188. Pulau Lankawi, west coast Malay Peninsula. 403. RATTUS STOICUS, M.llcr 190' Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXIV, p. 759- , Henry Lawrence Island, Andamans. 404. RATTUS TACITURNUS, Miller 1902 Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXIV, p. ybz- S. Andaman Island, Andamans. RATTUS 405. RATTUS STENTOR, Miller 1913. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 19. James Island, Mergui Archipelago. 406. RATTUS STRIDULUS, Miller 1903. Smiths. Misc. Coll. XLV, p. 29. Bentinck Island, Mergui Archipelago. 407. R.'VTTUS M.\TTH.AEUS, Miller 1903. Smiths. Misc. Coll. XLV, p. 29. St. Matthew Island, Mergui Archipelago. 40S. RATTUS LUCAS, Miller 1903. .Smiths. Misc. Coll. XLV, p. 30. St. Luke Island, Mergui Archipelago. 40.). RATTUS SIPORANUS, Thomas 1895. Ann. Mus. Civ. Stor. Nat. Genova, XXXIV, p. 11. Sipora Island, Sumatra. 410. RATTUS SOCCATUS, Miller 1903. Smiths. Misc. Coll. XLV, p. 30. N. Pagi Island, west coast Sumatra. 411. RATTUS FREMENS FREMENS, Miller 1902. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, p. 154. Sinkep Island, Rhio-Lingga Archipelago. 412. RATTUS FREMENS MANSALARIS, Lyon 1916. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. LII, p. 450. Pulau Mansalar, W. Sumatra. 413. RATTUS FREMENS TUANCUS, Lyon 1916. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. LII, p. 451. Pulau Tuangku, Banjak Islands, Sumatra. 414. R.-\TTUS BALAE, Miller 1903. Smiths. Misc. Coll. XLV, p. 33. Tana Bala, Batu Islands, west coast Sumatra 415. R.-\TTUS ^LVSAE, Miller 1903. Smiths. Misc. Coll. XLV, p. 32. Tana Masa, Batu Islands, W. Sumatra. 416. RATTUS NASUTUS, Lyon 191 1. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XL, p. 104. Pulau Panebangen, W. Borneo. 417. RATTUS LUTA, Miller 191 3. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXI, p. 18. Pulau Laut, Dutch S.-E. Borneo. 4kS. R..\TTUS STRIDENS, Miller 1903. Smiths. Misc. Coll. XLV, p. 28. Tioman Island, Malaya. 419- RATTUS STREPITANS, .Miller 1900. Proc. Washington Acad. Sci. II, p. 207. Pulau Siantan, Ananiba Islands. 204 RATTUS hoi vers/' Group 420. RATTUS FERREOCANUS, Miller igoo. Proc. Biol. Soc. Washington, XIII, p. 140. Trang, Lower Siam. 421. RATTUS BOWKRSl BOWIiRSI. AiuitTson 187Q. Zool. Res. Yunnan, p. 304. Hotha, Yunnan. 422. RATTUS BUWKRSI LATOUCHEI. Thomas 1897. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XX, p. 113. Kuatun, N.-W. Fokien, S. China. 42.V RATTUS BOWERS! LACTIVENTER, Kloss 1918. Joum. Nat. Hist. Soc. Siam, III, p. 80. Sikawtur, 40 miles north-west of Raheng, Siam. 424. RATTUS WELLSI. Thom.is 1921. Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXVIII, p. 26. Khasi Hills, Assam. 425. RATTUS MACKENZIEI MACKENZIEI, Thomas 1916. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 410. Haingyan, 50 miles N. of Kindat, Chin Hills, Burma. 426. RATTUS MACKENZIEI EEAE, Thomas 1916. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 412. Tenasserim. birdinoni Group 427. RATTUS MAMPULUS, Thomas 1916. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 412. Kampat, Kabaw Valley, Upper Burma. 428. RATTUS BERDMOREI BERDMOREI, BIyth 1 85 1. Joum. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, XX, p. 173. Burma. 429. RATTUS BERDMOREI MAGNUS, Kloss 1916. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 57. Klong Menao, S.-E. Siam. 430. RATTUS BERDMOREI MULLULUS, Thomas 1916. Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. XXIV, p. 413. Tenasserim. Iciicopus Group 431. RATTUS LEUCOPUS LEUCOPUS, Gray 1S67. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 598. Cape York, Queensland. Synonym: terraereginae, Alston, 1879, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 646. 432. RATTUS LEUCOPUS RINGENS. Peters & Dona 1880. .^nn. Mus. Civ. Stor. Nat. Geneva, XVI, p. 700. Fly River, British New Guinea. 433. RATTUS LEUCOPUS R.-\TTICOLOR, Jentmk 1908. Nova Guinea, 9, p. 7. Noord River, Dutch New Guinea. 434- RATTUS LEUCOPUS UTAKWA, Riimmler 1935. Zeitschr. fur Saugetierk. 10, p. 115. Utakwa River, New Guinea. 435. RATTUS LEUCOPUS MORDAX, Thomas 1904. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XIV, p. 398. N.-E. British New Guinea. 436. RATTUS LEUCOPUS COENORUM, Thomas 1922. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IX, p. 262. Mamberano River, N. New Guinea. Synonym: bamiiculits, Thomas, 1922, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IX, p. 262. Mamberano River, New Guinea. 437- R.ATTUS LEUCOPUS TRAMITIUS, Thomas 1922. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IX, p. 262. Mamberano-Idenberg region, N. New Guinea. 438. R.\TTUS LEUCOPUS STEINI, Rummler I93S- Zeitschr. fiir Saugetierk. 10, p. 115. Kunupi, Weyland Range, New Guinea. 439- RATTUS LEUCOPUS RUBER, Jentink 1879. Notes Leyden Mus. II, p. 18. New Guinea. 440. RATTUS LEUCOPUS JOBIENSIS, Rummler 1935. Zeitschr. fiir Saugetierk. 10, p. 116. Japen Island, New Guinea. 441. R.^TTUS LEUCOPUS PRAETOR, Thomas 1888. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, I, p. 158. Ada. Guadulcanar, Solomon Islands. Synonym: praetor mediocris, Troughton, 1936, Rec. Austral. Mus. ig, p. 343. Buin, Bougainville, Solomons. Status fide Rummler. 442- RATTUS LEUCOPUS FELICEUS,' Thomas 1920. .^nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, VI, p. 423. Mt. Manusela, Ceram. verecundus Group 443- RATTUS VERECUNDUS VERECUNDUS, Thomas 1904. Nov. Zool. XI, p. 598. Avera, .Area River, British New Guinea. 444- RATTUS VERECUNDUS MOLLIS, Rummler 1935. Zeitschr. fiir Saugetierk. 10, p. 116. Morobe, Mt. Misim, N.-E. New Guinea. 445- RATTUS VERECUNDUS FORSTERI, Rummler 1935. Zeitschr. fiir Saugetierk. 10, p. 117. Bulung, New Guinea. 446- RATTUS VERECUNDUS UNICOLOR, Rummler 1935. Zeitschr. fiir Saugetierk. 10, p. 117. Kunupi, Weyland Range, New Guinea. 2ob RATTUS niobe Group 447 RATTL'S NIOBE XIOBi;, Thomas 1906. ,Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVII, p. 327. Owgarra, Angabunga River, New Guinea. 44S, RATTU.S NIOBE STEVENSI, Rummit-r IQ35. Zeitschr. fiir Saugetierk. 10, p. 117. Morobe, Mt. Misirn, New Guinea. 444. RATTU.S NIOBE RUFL'LUS, Thomas 1922. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IX, p. 669. Saruwaged Mountains, N.-E. New Guinea. 450. R.^TTUS NIOBE ARROGANS, Thomas 1922. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IX, p. 263. Doomianpad-bivak, N. New Guinea. 451. RATTUS NIOBE HAYMAM New name for klossi, Thomas, 1913, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XII, p. 207. Upper Utakwa River, Dutch New Guinea. Not Rattiis klossi, Bonhute, 1906. 452. R.^TTUS NIOBE CLARAE, Rummk-r' 1935. Zeitschr. fiir Saugetierk. 10, p. 118. Sumuri, Weyland Range, New Guinea. 4.S.V RATTUS NIOBE ARFAKIENSIS. Rummler 1935. Zeitschr. fur Saugetierk. 10, p. 118. Arfak Mountains, New Guinea. timneyi-viUosissiinus Group 454. RATTUS TUNNEYI, Thomas 1904. Nov. Zool. XI, p. 223. Mary River, N. Territory, Australia. 455. RATTUS BRACHYRHINUS, Tate & .Archbold 1935. .-Vmer. Mus. Nov. S02, p. 4. Boroka, St. Joseph's River, Coast Region, S. Papua. 45(1. RATTUS MELVILLEUS, Thtmias 1 92 1. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, VIII, p. 427. Melville Island, N. Australia. 457. RATTUS CULMORUM CULMORUM, Thomas & Dollman 1909. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1908, p. 790. Beach Mountain, Inkerman, Queensland. 45,S. R,'\TTUS CULMORUM VALLESIUS, Thomas 1921. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, VIII. p. 426. Macquarie River, Upper Darling, New South Wales. 450. RATTUS CULMORUM AUSTRINUS, Thomas 1 92 1. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, VIII, p. 427. Port Lincoln, S. Australia. 4')0. RATTUS CULMORUM YOUNGI. Thomas 1926. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, XVIII, p. 309. Moreton Island, Queensland. * Preoccupied by No. 399 of this list. I therefore rename it pocockr. RATTUS 461. RATTUS SORDIDUS, Gould 1858. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1857, p. 242. Darling Downs, S. Queensland. 462. RATTUS CONATUS, Thomas 1923. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, XII, p. 159. Annam River, Cooktown, N. Queensland. 463. RATTUS COLLETTI, Thomas 1904. Nov. Zool. XI, p. 599. S. Alligator River, N. Australia. 464. RATTUS \V()OU\V.A.RDI, Thomas 1908. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, II, p. 374. Lagrange Bay, N.-W. Australia. 465. RATTUS VILLOSISSIMUS VILLOSISSIMUS, Waite 1898. Proc. Roy. Soc. Victoria, X (n.s.), p. 125. Barcoo River, Central Australia. Synonym: longipilis, Gould, 1854, Mamm. Austr occupied. 466. R.JiTTUS VILLOSISSIMUS PROFUSUS^ Thomas 1921. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, VIII, p. 620. Liverpool Plains, New South Wales. fuscipes-lutreolus Group 467. RATTUS ASSIMILIS ASSIMILIS, Gould 1858. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1857, p. 241. Clarence River, New South Wales. 468. RATTUS ASSIMILIS CORACIUS, Thomas 1923. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, XI, p. 173. Ravenshoe, N. Queensland. 46q. RATTUS MANIC.^TUS, Gould 1858. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1857, p. 242. Port Essington, N. Australia. 470. R.-\TTUS GREYI GREYI, Gray 1841. Joum. Two Exp. Australia (Grey), ii, app. pp. 404, 410. S. .Australia. 471. R.VrrUS GREYI MURR.AYI, Thomas 1923. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist, g, XI, p. 601. Pearson's Island, S. Australia. 472. RATTUS FUSCIPES FUSCIPES, Waterhouse 1839. Zool. Voy. Beagle, Mamm. p. 66, pi. xxv. King George's Sound, S.-W. Australia. 473- R.ATTUS FUSCIPES GLAUERTI, Thomas 1926. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, XVIII, p. 308. •Abrolhos Island, W. Australia. 474- R.VPTUS MONDRAINEUS, Thomas 1921. .\nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, VIII, p. 428. Mondrain Island, S.-W. Australia. 2o8 RATTUS 475. RATTl'S VEI.LF.ROSUS. Grav 1847. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 5. Plains between Rivers Murray and Glenelg, S. Australia. 47h. RATTL'S VEI.L'TINl'S, Thomas 1S82. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 5, IX, p. 415. Tasmania. Synonym: caslaiieiis, Higgins S: Petterd, 18S4, Pap. Proc. Roy. Soc. Tasmania, 1883, p. 1S3. 477. RATTUS LUTREOLUS. Gray 1841. Journ. Two Exped. Australia (Grey), ii, app. pp. 404, 409. S. .Australia. Subgenus Stochoinys, Thomas 47S. RATTUS T.ONGICAl'DATUS LONGICAUDATUS, Tulllxrs 1893. N. .Act. Upsala, 3, XVI, Muridcn aus Kamerun. p. 36. Cameroons, W. Africa. Synonym: sebastiamis, dc Wmton, 1897. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 0, XIX, P- 463- hypolcuciis, Pucheran, Rev. Mag. Zool. 2, VII, 206, 1855. Not of Sundevall. 47q. RATTUS LONGICAUD.ATUS ITURICUS. Thomas 1915. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, XVI, p. 149. Medje, Upper Ituri. Suhgunus PraoiiiYs, Thomas 450. RATTl'S TULUBERGI TUULBERGI, Thomas 1894. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XIII, p. 205. .Ankobcr River, Wasa, Ashanti, W. Africa. Synonym: biirtoni, Thomas, 1892, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (>, X, p. 182. 451. KATTL!S TULI.BERGI PEROMYSCUS, Heller 1909. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LH, 4, p. 472. Sotik, Kenya, 482. RATTUS TUl.EBERC;i JACKSONl, dc VVinton 1897. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XX, p. 318. Entebbe, Uganda. 48;. R.\TTl'S Tl'LLBER(;i MONTIS, Thomas & \Vrou«hton 1910. Trans. Zool. Soc. London, XIX, p. 503. Ruwenzori, Uganda. 4.S4. R.ATTUS TULI.BERGI MELANOTUS. G. M. Alien Sc Loveridgu 1933. Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard Coll. LXXV, 2, p. 106. Poroto .Mountains, north-west of Lake Nyasa, Tanganyika. 4S5. RATTUS Tl'LLBERGI ROSTRATUS, Miller 1900. Proc. Washington Acad. Sci. II, p. 637. Mt. Coffee, Liberia. 4Sh RATTUS TULLBERCa VECTOR, Thomas 191 1. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VII, p. 461. N. Nigeria. 487. RATTUS TULLBIiRGI l.UKOLELAE, Halt 1934. Amer. Mus. Nov. 708, p. 13. Lukolela, Middle Congo. 488. RATTUS TULLBERCI MINOR, Hatt 1934. Amer. Mus. Nov. 708, p. ii. Lukolela, Middle Congo. 489. RATTUS TULLBERGI DELECTORL'M, Thomas iQio. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VI, p. 430. Mlanje Plateau, Nyasa. 4QO. R.VrTLS TAITAE, Heller 191Z. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LIX, 16, p. 9. Taita Hills, Kenya. 491. RATTUS MORIO. Trouessart 1890. Bull. Soc. fitud. Sci. D'.Angers, p. 121. Cameroon Mountain. Synonym: maiirus. Gray, 1862, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 181. Preoccupied. 4Q2. RATTUS BUTLERI, Wrouahton 1907. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XX, p. 503. Bahr-el-Ghazal, Sudan. Subgenus Hylomvscus, Thomas 493. R.-\TTUS AETA AETA, Thomas 191 1. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VII, p. 591. Bitye, Ja River, Cameroons. 494. RATTUS .AETA LATICEPS, Osgood 1936. Field. Mus. Nat. Hist. Pub. Zool. ser. XX, p. 247. South-west slope of Mt. Cameroons, Cameroon Mandate, British Nigeria. 495. RATTUS AETA WEILERI, Lonnbcrg & Gyldcnstolpe 1925. Arkiv. Zool. Band 17B, no. 5, p. 3. Mt. Mikeno, near Lake Kivu, Congo. 496. RATTUS AETA SCHOUTEDENI, Dollman 1914. Extr. Rev. Zool. Afr. IV, fasc. i, p. 82. Mambaka, Congo. 497. R.\TTUS STELLA STELLA, Thomas 191 1. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VII, p. 590. Between Mawambi and .-\vakubi, Ituri, E. Congo. 49S. RATTIS STELLA KAIMOSAE, Heller 1912. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LIX, 16, p. 7. Kaimosi, Kakumega Forest, Kenya. 409. R.ATTUS DEXNTAE DENNIAE, Thomas 1906. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVIII, p. 144. Uganda, E. Ruwenzori. Synonym: endorobae. Heller. 1910, Smiths. Misc. Coll. LVL 9, p. 3- 25 miles north of Eldoma Ravine, Kenya. 500. R.-\TTUS DENNIAE VULCANORUM, Lonnberg & Gyldenstolpe 1925. .Arkiv. Zool. Band. 17B, no. 5, p. 4. Mt. Karissimbi, Birunga Volcanoes, Congo. 2IO RATTUS 501. RATTUS CARILLUS, Thomas 1904. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XIII, p. 41S. Pungo Andongo, N. Angola. 5on. R.VrrUS ALLENI ALLENI, VWitirhdUse 1S37. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 77. Fernando Po. 50;,. R.XTTUS ALLENI SIAILS. AlU-n S: Coolidi;e 1930. Contr. Dep. Trop. Med. Cambridge, Mass. 5, II, p. 599. Liberia. Subgenus Dcphomys, Thomas 504. RATTUS DEFUA, Miller igoo. Proc. Washington Acad. Sci. II, p. 635. Mt. Coffee, Liberia. Subgenus Myumys, Thomas 505. RATTUS ALBIPES ALBIPivS, Ruppell 1845. Mus. Senckenberg, III, p. 107. Abyssinia. Svnonym: (?) riifidorsnlis alettcnsis, Frick, 1914, Ann. Carnegie Mus. 9, p. 17. Aletta, Sidamo, S. Abyssinia. (?) rufidorsalis aiikoberetisis, Frick, same reference, p. 18. 506. R.ATTUS ALBIPES FUSCTROSTRIS, Wagner 1845. Arch. Naturg. p. 149. Senaar, Anglo-Egyptian Sudan. 507. R.ATTUS BROCKMANI, Thnmas 1906. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVIII, p. 298. Upper Sheikh, British Sorfialiland. 50S. RATTUS FUMATUS FUMATUS, Peters 1878. Monatsb. K. Preuss. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, p. 200. Ukamba, Kenya. Synonym: nireiventn's, Osgood, 1910, Field. Mus. Nat. Hist. Zool. ser. X, 2, p. 12. Voi, Kenya. iilae. Heller, 1910, Smiths. Misc. Coll. LVI, 9, p. 3. Ulu- kenia Hills, Kenya. 50.). R.ATTUS FUMATUS SUBFUSCUS, Osgood 1910. Field. Mus. Nat. Hist. Zool. ser. X, 2, p. 12. Lake Elmenteita, Kenya. 510. RATTUS FUMATUS TANA, True 1893. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XVI, p. 602. Tana River, between coasi and Hameye, Kenya. 511. R.ATTUS VERREAUXII, Smith 1S34. S. Afr. Quart. Joum. II, p. 156. Near Cape Town. 512. R.\TTUS AVUNCULUS, Thomas 1904. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XIII, p. 417. Pungo Andongo, Angola. 513- RATTUS ANGOLENSIS, Bocage i8qo. Jom. Sci. Lisbon, 2, V, p. 12. Mossamedes, Angola. 514. RATTUS SHORTRIDGEl, St. l.eger •933' Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 411. Okavango-Omatako junction, Grootfontein district, S.-W. .Africa. 515. R.-\TTUS DAl/rONI DALTONI, Thomas 1892. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, X, p. i8i. Probably Fernando Po, W. Africa. 516. RATTUS DAl.TONI INGOLDBYI New name ioT saturalus, Ingoldby, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 10, HI, p. 511, 1929. Kintampo, Ashanti, W. Africa. Not Rattiis satttratiis, Lyon, 191 1. 517. R.\TTUS COLONUS, Brants 1827. Geslacht der Muizen, p. 124. Algoa Bay, S. Africa. Subgenus Mastomys, Thomas (typical section) 518. RATTUS COUCHA COUCH A, Smith 1836. App. Rep. Exp. Expl. S. Afr., p. 43. Between Orange River and the Tropic, Bechuanaland. Synonym: ftiscus, Bocage, 1890, Jorn. Sci. Lisbon, 2, V, p. 14. .Angola. 519. R.'^TTUS COUCHA MICRODON, Peters 1852. Reise nach Mossambique, Saugeth, p. 149. Tette, Mozambique. 520. R.\TTUS COUCHA SILACEUS, Wagner 1S42. Arch. Naturg. i, p. 11. Albany district, Cape of Good Hope. 521. R.\TTUS COUCHA PEREGRINUS, de Winton 1S97. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 959. Ras-el-.\in, Haha, Morocco. SynonjTn: calopus, Cabrera, Bol. Real. Soc. Esp. Hist. Nat. p. 365, 1906. Mogador, Morocco. 522. R.-\TTUS COUCHA GARDULENSIS, Frick f9i4. Ann. Carnegie Mus. 9, p. 18. Gardula, S. .-Abyssinia. 523 RATTUS COUCH.A L.^TERALIS, Heuglin 1877. Reise N. Ost. .\fr. p. 71. Dembea, Abyssinia. Synonym: tacaziena, Heuglin, same reference, p. 72. Takkaze River, .Abyssinia. 524. R.VPTUS COUCHA NKU.MAN'M. IMItr 1912. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LIX, 16, p. 8. North Guaso Nyiro, Kenya. 212 RATTUS 525. RATTUS COUCHA DL'Rl'MAK, HclK-r ic)i2. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LIX, 16, p. g. Mazeras, Kenya. 526. RATTUS COUCHA TINCTUS, Hollisttr 1918. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXVIII, 10, p. i. Kaimosi, Kavirondo, Kenya. 527. RATTUS COUCHA PANYA, Hclkr igio. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LVI, p. 2. Athi Plains, Kenya. 528. R.\TTUS COUCHA HILDEBRANDTI, IVtcrs 1878. Monatsb. K. Preuss. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, p. 200. Ndi, Taita, Kenya. 52g. RATTUS COUCH.\ EFFKCTIS, Dolhiian 1911. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. S, VII, p. 524. Baringo, Kenya. Synonym: evelyni, Dollman, 191 1, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VII, p. 526. Baringo, Kenya. 530. RATTUS COUCHA CUNINGHAMEI, Wroughton 1908. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, I, p. 256. Chivi Islands, Lake Victoria Nyanza. 531. RATTUS COUCHA ISMAILIAE, Helkr 1914. Smiths. Misc. Coll. LXIII, 7, p. q. Gondokoro, N. Uganda. 532. RATTUS COUCHA PALLILIA, Dollmiin 1914. .Abstr. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, .-Xpril 7th, p. 25 ; Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 314. Lobor, Central Province, Uganda. 533. RATTUS COUCHA UGANDAE, de VVinton 1897. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 6, XX, p. 317. Entebbe, Uganda. Synonym: somereni, Kershaw, 1923, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, XI, p. 594. Bugishu, Uganda. 534. RATTLES COUCHA VICTORIAE, Matschie 191 1. Sitz. Ber. Ges. Nat. Fr. Berlin, p. 342. Mvvanza, Victoria Nyanza, Tanganyika. 535. RATTUS COUCHA ITIGIENSIS. H^itt 1935. Amer. Mus. Nov. 791, p. 3. Itigi, Tanganyika. 536. RATTUS COUCHA HRADFI1:LDI. Roberts 1926. Ann. Transv. Mils. XI, p. 257. Okahandja, S.-W. Africa. Synonym: ovamboemis, Roberts, 1926, Ann. Transv. Mus. XI, 4, p. 258. 537. R.VFTUS COUCHA NATALENSIS, Smith 1S49. 111. Zool. S. Afr. pi. 47, fig. 2. Natal. Synonym: zuhicnsis. Thomas & .Schwann, 1905, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 268. Umvolosi, Zululand. illovoemis, Jentink, 1909, Beitr. Kentn. Faun. S. Afr. p. 248. Lower Illovo, Natal. RATTUS 213 538. RATTUS COUCHA LIMPOPOKNSIS, Roberts 1914. Ann. Transv. Mus. IV, p. 183. Sand River, N.-E. Transvaal. 534. RATTUS COUCHA KOMATIENSIS, Roberts 1 926. Ann. Transv. Mus. XI, p. 259. Komati River, Transvaal. 540. RATTUS COUCH.\ MARIKQUKNSIS, Smith 1836. Ann. Rep. Ex. Expl. S. Afr. p. 43. Rustenberg, Transvaal. Synonym: socialis, Roberts, 1913, Ann. Transv. Mus. IV, p. 88. Transvaal. breyeri, Roberts, 1915, Ann. Trans. Mus. V, p. 120. Moordrift, Transvaal. 541. RATTUS COUCHA MACROLEPSIS, Sundevall 1842. Kungl. Svensk. Vet. Ak. Handl. Stockholm, p. 218. Senaar, Sudan. Synonym: Hmbatus, Wagner, 1845, Arch. Nat. XI, p. 149. Senaar. azrek, Wroughton, 191 1, .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VIII, p. 460. Roseires, Blue Nile. kerensis, Heuglin, 1877, Reise N. Ost. Afr. II, p. 68. Keren, Bogos, Eritrea. 542. RATTUS COUCHA BLAINEI, Wroughton 1907. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XX, p. 502. Bahr-el-Ghazal, Sudan. 543- RATTUS COUCHA GAMBIANUS, Thomas 1911. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VIII, p. 122. Ganion, Senegal. 544- RATTUS COUCHA ERYTHROLEUCUS, Tc-mminck 1853. Esq. Zool. Cote de Guine, p. 160. Gold Coast, W. Africa. 545. RATTUS COUCHA HUBERTI, Wroughton 1908. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, I, p. 255. Zungeru, N. Nigeria. 546. RATTUS RUEIDORSALIS, Heuglin 1877. Reise N. Ost. Afr. II, p. 70. Simien, Abyssinia. (pcrmniiis Section) 547. RATTUS PERNANUS, Kershaw 1921. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, VIII, p. 568. Amala River, Kenya. Subgenus Micaelwnys, Elkrman 548. RATTUS CJRANTI, Wrouehton 1908. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, I, p. 257. Deelfontein, Cape Colony. Subgenus Ochromvs, Thomas 540. RATTUS WOOSNAMI, Schwann 1906. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 108. Molopo, Bechuanaland, S. Africa. 214 RATTUS The following species are not allocated to groups: 550. RATTUS GER.MAIM, Milne-Edwards 1S74. Rech. Mamm. p. 289. Cochin-China. 551. RATTUS FABERI, Jentmk 1S83. Notes Leyden Mus. V, p. 176. N. Celebes. 552. RATTUS BOCOURTI, Milnt-ICdwards 1S76. Rech. Mamm. p. 291, footnote. Siam. 55J. R.ATTUS CANNA, Swmh.K- 1870. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 636. Formosa. 554. R.\TTUS ENGANUS, Milk-r 1906. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXX, p. 821. Engano Island, south of Sumatra. The following are doubtful: RATTUS AURATUS, Grandidnr 1899. Bull. Mus. Paris, V, p. 277. Morondawa, W. Madagascar. Probably an introduced rat of the rattiis group RATTUS (?) GAL.4NUS, Hcuglin 1877. Reise N. Ost. Afr. II, p. 75. Wologala, N.-E. Africa. Perhaps based on a Gerbillus. RATTUS (?) (or AETHOMVS) AIUSUARDINUS, Wagner 1S43. Schreber Saug. Suppl. Ill, p. 430. S. .Africa. Australian The following are not identified by Iredale & Troughton: PETTERDI, Trouessart 1904. Cat. Mamm. Supl. fasc. ii, p. 373. Tasmania. Synonym: telragomiriis, Higgins & Petterd, 18S4, Pap. Proc. Roy. Soc. Tasmania, 1883, p. 195. UURTUiM, Ramsay 1887. Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W. 2, II, p. 553. Derby, N.-W. Australia. PAUHYURUS, Higgins & Petterd 1SS4. Pap. Proc. Roy. Soc. Tasmania, 18S3, p. 182. Long Plains, Tasmania. Note Since the above was completed, 1 have had opportunity of working through a large collection of Rattiis Rats from Celebes, collected during the winter ot 193S by Mr. W. J. C. Frost. This collection indicates that some of the con- clusions previously reached are erroneous. RATTUS 2IS To the list of forms seen, above, add: raveni, tatci (new, described below), /loff maiii, frost i{nt\v, described below), tetriais, dollmani {new , described below), sericatus. concolor group. R. rareni. Miller & Hollister, appears to be a subspecies of R. concolor. The form eurous, described by these authors is probably synonymous, as specimens from Middle Celebes in the present collection do not seem to be distinguishable from North Celebes specimens. Rattus tatei, sp. nov. A large member of the concolor group; size about as in very large specimens of concolor, from which it differs in the abnormally broad molars, and relatively very long toothrow; teeth also broader than is usual in Celebes representatives of R. rattus, and about as broad as in R. hoffmani, from which the species differs in much smaller size. Type, no. 104, adult female, from Tamalanti, Middle Celebes. Skull with all the main characters of the rattus or concolor group; supraorbital ridges relatively weaker than usual in the two specimens examined; braincase very broad; zygomatic plate moderately projected forwards, not very strong. Palate long, extending slightly behind last molars. Bullae large, about 18 per cent of occipitonasal length. Palatal foramina long, extending between front molars. Molars excessively heavy, length of toothrow about 20- 1 2 per cent of condylobasal length ; greatest breadth of molars over 2 mm. M.3 relatively large, but pattern of molars not abnormal. Head and body length, 130 mm. Fur soft; above dark brown, below grey. Tail slightly longer than head and body in the type specimen, shghtly shorter in the other specimen, no. 215. The tail has 11-13 rings to the centimetre on the upper part, and is uniformlv dark throughout. Hindfoot rather long, but broad, and with long fifth digit, as usual in rattus or concolor group. Measurements of type: head and body, 130 mm.; tail, 140; hindfoot, 32-5; ear, 17; condylobasal length, 33-9; upper toothrow, 7 mm.; occipitonasal length, 36-4; bullae, 6-5; braincase breadth, 14-6; length of nasals, 14; diastema, 7-8; palatal foramina, 6-5; least interorbital width, 7-8; greatest breadth, M.i, 2-3 mm. The species seems clearly differentiated from all members seen of the Celebes rattus group (of which it could be a dwarf member) bv its much smaller size, and from the concolor group by its unusually wide, heavy teeth, and longer toothrow. I name the species after Mr. G. H. H. Tate, whose work on Indo-Malayan Rats has proved so helpful. rattus group. R. hoffmani seems very poorly differentiated from rattus Rats except by its broader molars, though regarded as the t\pe of a separate group by Tate. Its mammary- formula, i — 3=8, turns up intermittently elsewhere, as in R. bagopus, from the Philippines, R. rogersi from the Andamans, etc. It suggests a direct derivative from the 2 — 3 = 10 formula often present in rattus Rats. In all other main characters, as skull, and colour of tail, it seems essentially like rattus-group Rats. However, the tail is most often shorter than the head and body in liqffinaiii, which is not usual in raHus Rats, though sometimes occurring. xanthunis group. These Rats may in almost every case be at once distin- guished from rattus or chrysocomus Rats by the colour of the tail, which is wholly dark basally, wholly light terminally, for a greater or lesser distance. This is constant in all xniit/iiinis Rats seen, but from descrip- tions is not present in 7^. piiiiictvis which has been referred to the group, and perhaps in R. hamatus. Miller and Tate refer the form callitrichus to the genus Lenomys. 1 have not seen the type of callitrichus; but forms bearing this name in the B.M., and including some specimens collected by Mr. Frost, are certainly not Lciioinvs, but definitely Rattus, in dental characters. Jentink's description is hopelessly inadequate. This Rat has no posterointernal cusp in M.i and M.2, as Rattus; the fur is thicker and softer than in celebensis; the bullae appear to be smaller than is usual in xanthurus group Rats (not including dominator); the toothrovv is aiiout 19 per cent of the condvlobasal length. The tail is longer than the head and body (slightly), though not so in Jentink's description; but this seems a rather variable character. The palate reaches slightly behind the last molars; the molars are broad and heavy. Tail coloured as usual in xantliurus Rats. The ear is rather large. Until the type of callitrichus can he e>femined, the name must remain doubtful. Of the torms belonging to the group examined, xanthurus, marmosurus, which is, I think, a subspecies of xanthurus, and hontanus have the palatal foramina long, extending to the anterior portion of toothrow, or beyond it. R. xanthurus (with marmosurus) differs from all other xanthurus Rats seen in the quality of the fur, which has several long hairs interspersed; the molars are shorter than in hontanus. The remainder, callitrichus, frusti, and celebensis, have the palatal foramina shorter, not extending back to the front of molars. Of these callitrichus has unusually thick fur, and rather smaller bullae. R. celebensis has short fur and larger bullae; from frosti it differs in having longer palatal foramina and shorter toothrow. Rattus Jrosti, sp. nov. Type, original number 30, from Tamalanti, Middle Celebes; young adult female. \ member of the xanthurus group probably most nearly allied to celebensis. Palatal foramina abnormally shortened, only 51 per cent of diastema. Upper toothrow long, about 19-4 per cent ot condylo- basal length. Bullae about i3'5 per cent of occipitonasal length. Skull with moderately w-eak supraorbital ridges; braincase rather broad ; upper profile of skull differing from a specimen of celebensis from Tonsea, North Celebes, in the weaker supraorbital ridges, wider interorbital region, wider braincase, and shorter interparietal. Zygomatic plate scarcely projected forwards anteriorly. Upper incisors more opisthodont than in celebensis, reminiscent of those of dominator. Palatal foramina extremely shortened, but not peculiar in form. Palate ot RATTUS 217 moderate width, extending posteriorly about to level of hinder part of third molars. Bullae moderately large and evenly inflated. Molars heavy; M.3 not much reduced. Clear traces present of the fourth inner cusp on the second lamina of M.i and M.2, as characteristic of R. hellwaldi. Fur thicker than is usual in celebensis, but not excessively so. Hind- foot apparently with six plantar pads, the foot broad and heavy, as is usual in the group, very different from the narrow specialized formation of chrysocomus, musschenhroeki, or hellwaldi groups. Tail rings about 1 1 to the centimetre on the upper part; the tail wholly black for just over a third of its length basally, white for the rest of its length except the terminal 55 mm. on which the white marking is less apparent. Under surface of body and limbs white. Above grev. Measurements of tvpe, head and body, 185 mm.; tail, 220; hindfoot, 45; ear, 30; condylobasal length, 43-7; upper toothrow (crowns), 8-6; occipitonasal length, 473; bullae, 7-6; least interorbital width, 7-4; diastema, 11-4; palatal foramina, 58; breadth braincase, 19; length of nasals, 15-7; width of M.i, 29; length from front of incisors to back of palate, 25-2. This species is diff^erentiated from celebensis bv its relativelv longer toothrow and shorter palatal foramina; the onlv other species of the group, from descriptions, with such unusually short palatal foramina seems to be microbiillatiis, which according to descriptions seems to present many features reminiscent of dominator, and may belong with that species. R. frosti differs from R. arcuatus, Tate & Archbold, in its longer palatal foramina, and the skull is not specially arched, as described for that species; also the bullae appear a little larger. In addition to the type, No. 142 from Tamalanti belongs to the new species; two specimens from Rantekaroa, numbers 64 and 170, which are too young for certain identification, also appear to belong here. I take pleasure in naming the species after the collector. dominator group. Though currently referred to the xanthurus group, the conclusion has been reached that R. dominator represents a thoroughlv distinct species. It may represent Tate's miiUeri group; or it mav be a group type. Characters distinguishing dominator from xanthurus Rats are the unusuallv small bullae, about 12-14 per cent of occipitonasal length; the unusually short palatal foramina (only approached hy frosti in B.M. Celebes material) and the unusually heavily thrown forward zygomatic plate, which is present in an exaggerated degree in all but a ver)' few specimens. chrysocomus group. All described members of this group appear to represent one species only, or very probably so. The foot structure will usually separate a chrvsocomus Rat from those groi:ps just dealt with, while the more rattusAike cranial characters such as normall)- inflated bullae, normally formed palatal foramina, five-rooted M.i, rather large M.3, and relatively long palate separate them from musschenhroeki and hellwaldi. i R.\'rTUS the only Celebes representatives I have seen of Tate's progressive division of Rtittus, which is very sharply distinguished in Celebes from the more rrt//;M-likc primitive division. A form from Tamalanti, Mid Celebes, may represent a new race, evidently nearest heinrichi, but with larger bullae and smaller molars. However, in the absence of knowledge of characters of manv of the races not represented in London, I prefer not to name it yet. miisschenbroeki group. From the few specimens of this species I had seen previously I thought this species might be a very distinct representative of the coiifucianus group. A large series in the Frost collection proves this suggestion to be incorrect. R. musschenhroeki may be a representa- tive of the rajah group, but it is rather small for a member of that group; the tail is usually shorter than the head and body, which separates it from confucianus group, as does the hindfoot structure which seems to be just as in rajali Rats. M.i is four-rooted in some specimens of the present series, differing from all Celebes Rats I have examined on the point, including representatives of all the seven groups represented in the Frost collection, except R. hclhvaldi. The form tclriciis appears to be a very well-marked race. helhcaldi group. This species, treated above, following Tate, as a member of the rajah group, differs from other Rats of Celebes in the abnormal number of rings of the tail to the centimetre, roughly 15-17 in the upper portion ; more than 20 to the centimetre on the terminal portion ; therefore making a decided approach to the condition found in Rattiis bartehi from Java (a smaller animal), and supporting my assimiption that bartehi cannot, until the whole genus is revised, be regarded as forming a genus on this character. (Another species I suspect shares the character of the unusually large number of rings to the tail is iiiacleari from Christmas Island.) R. Iielhvahiihas a four-rooted M.i. The extra cusp, situated on the second lamina of M.i and M.2, on the inner side, proves an absolutely constant character in 36 specimens. From all other species (examined) from Celebes except miisschenbroeki, which has a normal number of rings to the tail, simple teeth, and is of smaller size, hclhoaldi may be at once distinguished by the following characters: small, flattened bullae, with tube-shaped anterointernal portion; roots of M.i less than 5; palate shortened, not extending to hinder part of toothrows; M.3 more reduced; and hindfoot specialized as described above for the rajah group. Whether the characters of the tail should separate this species from the rajah group I am not able to check at the moment. Rdl/i/s hcllivcihii diilhiiiuii, subsp. nov. A specimen collected at Rantekaroa, Quarles Mountains, Middle Celebes, has the tail 120 per cent of head and body length instead of the percentage of (normally) under 100 per cent, rarely up to 102 per cent in our series, up to 107 per cent in Tate's measurements (excepting a specimen of Tate's from South-east Celebes with the rather remarkable RATTUS 210 measurements of head and body 13S (too small for hellzvaldi), tail 210; to this measurement Tate adds a footnote: "Note that discrepancies exist in body measurements as taken by the collector"). The ventral surface is coloured differently from all other specimens seen, being more slate- grey. The supraorbital ridges are proportionately weak. The specimen has the two inner roots of M.i coalesced, so that apparently only three roots arc present ; the condylobasal length is shorter and the occipitonasal length proportionately shorter than any adult typical hellzvaldi in the collection from North Celebes; the toothrow is relatively long. (Condy- lobasal length, 36-6; not under 38 in other adults measured.) Type no. 65; teeth considerably worn; locality, Rantekaroa, Quarles Mountains, Middle Celebes. Measurements of type: head and body, 175 mm.; tail, 210; hindfoot, 38; ear, 25; condylobasal length, 36-6; occipitonasal length, 41-2; upper toothrow, 6-2; bullae length, 7-7; least interorbital width, 7; diastema, 10; palatal foramina, 5-7; length from front of incisors to back of palate, 18-5; breadth of braincase, 16-2; zygomatic width, circa 19. The type is female. This race is named after Captain Guy Dollman of the British Museum. Miller's race cereus does not appear to be well marked and may be a synonym of the typical race, as most of his measurements for this race are covered by individual specimens in the present collection from Tonsea, North Celebes. List of Rats collected by Mr. Frost in Celebes in 1938 (Forms marked * are new to B.M.) *Rattiis concolor raveni 21 *Rattus tatei 2 *Rattus hoffmani 19 Rattiis dammermani 3 Rattus xanthurus marmosurus 10 *Rattus frost i 4 (2 juvenile) Rattus celehensis 5 Rattus callitriclius 2 Rattus dominator 17 Rattus chrysucnmus fratrorum 41 *Rattus chrysocotnus sericatus 6 Rattus musschenbroeki 34 *Rattus musschenbroeki tctricus 7 Rattus hellzvaldi 34 * Rattus hellzvaldi dollmani I *Eropeplus canus 2 *Echiothrix leucura brevicida I Specimens provisionally identified as sericatus are from Rantekaroa, Quarles Mountains. In addition to these, a good collection of Hyosciurus heinrichi was obtained, 220 RATTUS— GYOMYS as noted elsewhere; some specimens of Sciiiiilliis mnrimis, also noted elsewhere; and a few specimens of Calloschirus nibrivcntcr; as well as several Porcupines (Uystrix and Thecurus) from Flores, Java, Sumatra, etc., including a specimen of Tluciinis sumatrae from Sumatra whicii has unusually thick heavy quills and probably represents a new race. Note on earliest names for two of the Groups : The oldest name for the coiicolor group is apparently Rattus exulans, Peale, from Fiji. Rummler, 1938, treats coiicolor as a race of exulans. These Rats are apparently House-Rats to a certain extent, which would explain their imusually large range. Doubtless most of the named forms will be races of exulans. The oldest name for the confucianus group appears to be Rattus nkeiventer, Hodgson, from the Himalayas. This Rat is stated by Bonhote to be very near confucianus, and Schwarz has treated confucianus as a race of nireiventer. R. rubricosa, Anderson, is according to Bonhote a member of the rattus group, and not ot the nireiren/er-coiijiicianiis group as it is listed here. According to Osgood, the species hiiang is a race offulvescens, and ling is very likely based on young specimens of huang. R. intiosinicus, here li.sted in this group, appears more allied to the creinoriventer group. R. vociferans. Miller, and its numerous races [ethvardsi group) may be treated as races of sahaiius (Robinson & Kloss, 1919). Genus 39. GYOMYS, Thomas 1910. Gyomys, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VI, p. 607. Type Species. — Mus novaehollandiae, Waterhouse. Range. — Australian : Queensland, New South Wales, Victoria, Central Australia, South Australia. Number of Forms. — Nine. Rl-M.'\RKS. — This was originally proposed as a subgenus of Pseudomys by Thomas; I do not think it is sufficiently specialized to be in- cluded in that genus. Actually it is barely distinguishable from Rattus, though very distinct indeed from Australian Rattus. It is retained mostlv for con- venience. Cn.^R.ACTERS. — Skull with broad braincase, considerable interorbital con- striction, no supraorbital ridges. Bullae rather small. Incisive foramina medium. Pterygoid region as in Leggadina. (But there are species of Rattus which come near this formation.) Teeth normal, rather of simplified Rattus type; M.3 medium; no extra lamina (or traces of it) in front of foremost lamina of ]\l.i. T.3, the anteroexternal cusp of M.i, is almost suppressed. Fur very soft; tail subequal in length to head and body; size small, 68-115 mm. (70-105 in B.M. specimens); digits normal. Coronoid process of mandible strongly reduced in all seen. Pectoral mammae suppressed (?). Forms seen : alhocinereus, glaiicus, novaehollandiae, squaloruin. GYOMYS— LEPORILLUS 221 List of Named Forms 1. GYOMYS GLAUCUS, Thomas 1910. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VI, p. 609. S. Queensland. 2. GYOMYS BERNEYI, Troughton 1936. Mem. Queensland Mus. Brisbane, 11, p. 15. Barcarolle Station, 135 miles south of Longreach, Queensland. 3. (JYOMYS PUMILUS, Trouphton 1936. Mem. Queensland Mus. Brisbane, 11. p. 16. Byfield, 25 miles north of Yeppoon, near Rockhampton, Coastal Queensland. 4. GYOMYS FUMICUS, Brazenor 1934. Mem. Nat. Mus. Victoria, VIII, p. 158. Turton's Pass, Otway Forest, Victoria. 5. GYOMYS NOVAEHOLLANDIAE, Waterhouse 1843. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1842, p. 146. Upper Hunter River, New South Wales. 6. GYOMYS APODEMOIDES, Finlayson 1932. Trans. Proc. Roy. Soc. S. Australia, LVI, p. 170. Combe, N.-E. district of S. Australia. 7. GYOMYS DESERTOR, Troughton 1932. Rec. Austr. Mus. XVIII, p. 293. Wycliffe Creek, Central .\ustralia. 8. GYOMYS ALBOCINEREUS ALBOCINEREUS, Gould 1845. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 78. Moore's River, \V. Australia. .,. GYOMYS ALBOCINEREUS SQL'ALORUM, Thomas 1907. Proc. Zool. Soc. London (igo6), p. 776. Bernier Island, Shark's Bay, \V. Australia. Genus 40. LEPORILLUS, Thomas 1906. LEPORILLUS, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, XVII, p. 83. Type Species. — Conilurus apicalis, Gould. Range. — Australian: South Australia, New South Wales, Franklyn Island. Number of Forms. — Three. Characters.— Much like Conilurus, but with no well-marked posterointernal cusp in the first and second upper molars. Supraorbital ridges evidently absent. Incisive foramina large, well open, reaching tooth- rows. Bullae large. Zygoma sloping upwards rather sharply anteriorly, to a high level. Molars hea\'y, M.3 little reduced. So few skulls are present in London that it is not possible to give a detailed account of the dentition; in old age the cusps are obliterated and the original spaces between the lamina are isolated as enamel islands, and a young specimen presents a dentition rather like that of a very angular R. lutreolus; with heavy cusps (but evidently 222 LEI'ORILLUS— PSEUDOMYS developing in a Rattus-likc manner, i.e. tending to fuse into each other, at least in the outer and centre rows). M.3 relatively large. Fur thick, soft. Ear large. Tail shorter than head and body, so far as seen; very well haired. Hindfeet not much lengthened, length and proportion of digits about as in normal Rattiis. Size rather large (up to 200 mm. head and body, or perhaps more). I have not seen L. conditor, which appears to have much larger bullae than in the type, as figured by Wood Jones. From his measurements, the inter- orbital region of the skull appears to be somewhat extremely constricted, in the genus, averaging under 13 per cent of "greatest length," which appears to be about as in Steiiocephalemys and other genera with extremely constricted frontals, but two of our skulls exceed this measurement. The zygomatic plate is not concave anteriorly (compare Pseudomys). Coronoid process very low. These Rats are stated to build elaborate "houses." Forms seen : opicolis, joiiesi. List of Named Forms 1. I.EPORILLUS APIC.ALI.S. Gould 1S51. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 126. S. Australia. 2. LHPORILLCS JONESI, Thomas 1921. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, VIII, p. 618. Franklyn Island, Nuyt's Archipelago, S. Australia. ',. LEPORII.LUS CONDITOR. Sturt 1848. Narr. Exped. Centr. Australia, i, p. 120. col. pi. ex Gould MS. Darling River, New South Wales. Genus 41. PSEUDOMYS, Gray 1S32. Pseudomys, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, XVI, p. 39. 1910. Thetomys, Thomas. .\nn. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VI, p. 606. (Miis nanus, Gould.) Valid as a subgenus. Type Species. — Pseudomys australis. Gray. Range. — Australian: Queensland, Xew South Wales, South Australia, Western Australia, Tasmania. Number of Forms. — Thirteen. Rem.^rks. — In 1910, Thomas divided the more Raitus-\\ki: Rats of Australia, or those which were not included in Conilunis, Notomys, Lcporillus and Mcseiiibrioinys, into two genera, Rattiis {'' Epmys") and Pseudomys, for which he gave the following characters. Pectoral mammae believed to be alwavs absent in Pseudomys (o — 2 = 4), present in Ratlus. Pterygoids variable in Pseudomys, normal in Rattus. Skull without supraoriiital ridges in Pseudomys, these present in Rattus. Pseudomys contained four subgenera, Pseudomys, Thetomys, Gyomys, and Leggadina. But as subsequently noted by Thomas, supraorbital ridges are not always present in Rattus, and it is the Australian branch of the genus in which these ridges are more often not developed. Also, PSEUDOMYS 223 even if pectoral mammae are always suppressed in Australian Ratlus (which is not the case according to Tate) they are not always suppressed in Indo-Malayan Ratlus. It becomes clear that this genus, if retained, will have to be based on characters other than those of Thomas. All Thomas's subgenera have been given full generic rank recently. I do not think that the groups typified by Gyomys and Leggadina are congeneric with the present genus. Char,\cthrs. — Generally the skull is more constricted in the frontal region than is the case in Rattiis, being most constricted in P. aiistralis, which gives a percentage against the occipitonasal length of only 1 1 per cent, or lower than any other species of the present section measured. While this is general, it does not appear to be absolutely constant. Front edge of zygomatic plate concave, then sharply cut back above. Infraorbital foramen narrowed in appearance. Incisive foramina large. Bullae medium. Molars not far re- moved trom Rattus, but peculiar; T.3 in M.i much reduced (in the type of oralis, an extremely hypsodont form, there is not a trace of this cusp). M.3 not much smaller than M.z. Cusps originally heav^, well marked. In the subgenus Thetomys there is a clear and quite large cusp present in front of the anterior lamina of M.i. But this is too variable a character for the group to be given generic rank, as has been done, as traces of this often occur elsewhere, not only in other Australian genera, but in Rattus, such as some specimens seen of R. norzegicus; besides, it may be present or absent in Indian Mas (subgenus Leggadilla). Fur soft. Tail well haired, the hairs more or less concealing the scales. Ear often enlarged. Hindfoot not abnormal, but in some cases more lengthened than is usual. In the subgenus Thetomvs, the ear is relatively shorter, and the hindfoot less lengthened than in Pseudomys; but ver)' few specimens bearing measurements are available. The main constant character separating this genus from Rattus is the specialized condition of the anterior border of the zygomatic plate, which so far as seen never occurs in Rattus, and is very rare in the Rattus section of the subfamily, occurring only in Dasvmys, Hadromys, and sometimes in Aethomys and Thallomys namaquensis . But taken altogether, the skull and molars and external characters of the group seem to be distinct from Rattus and other genera. Forms seen: auriius, australis, fercuUnis, gouldi, gracilicaudatus, higgiiisi, lineolatus, minnie, murinus, nanus, oralis, praeconis, shortridgei. List of Named Forms Subgenus Pseudomys, Gray I. PSEUDOMYS AUSTRALIS AUSTRALIS, Gray 1832. Proc. Comm. ZooL Soc. London, p. 39. Liverpool Plains, New South Wales. Synonym: lineolatus, Gould, 1845, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 77. Darling Downs, New South Wales. murinus, Gould, 1845, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 78. Mamoi Plains, New South Wales. 224 PSEUDOMYS— APOMYS 2. PSEUDOMYS AUSTRALIS ORALIS, Th.mias 1921. Ann. Mas. Nat. Hist. 9. VIII. p. 621. Coast of New South Wales. 3. PSEUDOMYS MINNIE MINNIE. TrouKhton 1932. Rec. Austral. Mus. XVIII, p. 287. Minnie Downs, north-east of S. Australia. 4. PSEUDOMYS MINNIE FLAYESCENS, Trouchton 1936. Mem. Queensland Mus. 11, p. 19. Barcarolle Station, 135 miles south of Longreach. (Queensland. 5. PSEUDOMYS RAWLINNAE, Trouchton 1932. Rec. Austral. Mus. XVIII, p. 289. Rawlinna, W. Australia. 6. PSEUDOMYS AURITUS, Thnmas 1910. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VI, p. 607. Lake Albert, S. Australia. 7. PSEUDOMYS SHORTRIDGI-:i, Thomas 1907. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1906, p. 765. Woyalina, S.-\V. .Australia. S. PSEUDOMYS HIGGINSI, Trnuessart 1897. Cat. Mamm. i, p. 473. Kentishbury, Tasmania. Synonym: leiicopiis, Higgins &; Petterd, 1SS2, Pap. Proc. Roy. Soc. Tasmania, p. 174. Subgenus Thetuiiixs, 'I'homas 9. PSEUDOMYS GRACILICAL'D.ATUS, Gould 1845. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 77. Darling Downs, S. Queensland. 10. PSELDOMYS GOULDII, Waterhouse 1S39. Zool. Voy. Beagle, i, Mamm. p. 67. New South Wales. 11. PSEUDOMYS NANUS, Gould 1858. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1857, p. 243. Victoria Plains, New South Wales. 12. PSELDflMYS PRAECOMS, Thomas 1910. .Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VI, p. 608. Shark's Bay, W. .Australia. 13. PSEUDOMYS FERCUI.INUS, Thomas 1902. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 7, X, p. 491. Harrow Islanel. W. .Australia. (k-nus 42. APOMYS, Mearns 1905. Apomys, Mearns, Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 455. Type Speciks. — Apoinys hylocoetes, Mearns. Range. — Philippine Islands. Number of Forms. — Nine. Characters. — Molars exactly as in Melomys, third molar reduced in a similar manner; cusps obliterated; last lamina of M.i broad. iVIammae o — 2 ^ 4, as in Melomys. Skull like that of Paramelomys, also show- ing some approximation to the Rattiis verecuiidiis group. Size rather small ; foot longer than is usual; tail as Rattiis. The genus connects Melomys with Rattus so closely that probably both Apomys and Melomys should be referred to Rattus. The palate is a little longer posteriorly than in Melomys. In the genus I include Rattus datae, which cranially and dentally seems indistinguish- able from A. insi^^nis. The zygomatic plate is straight anteriorly. Forms seen: datae, insignis. List of Named Forms 1. APOMYS DATAE, Meyer 1899. Abh. Mus. Dresden, VII, 7, p. 25. Lepanto, N. Luzon, Philippine Islands. 2. APOMYS BENGUETENSIS, Hollister 1913. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XLVI, p. 323. Benguet, Luzon, Philippines. (Described as near datae.) 3. APOMYS HYLOCOETES, Mearns 1905. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 456. Mt. Apo, .S. Mindanao, Philippines. 4. APOMYS INSIGNIS INSIGNIS, Mearns 1905. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 459. Mt. Apo, S. Mindanao, Philippines. 5. APOMYS INSIGNIS BARDUS, Miller 191 1. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXXVIII, p. 402. Mt. Bliss, Mindanao, Philippines. 6. APOMYS PETRAEUS, Mearns 1905. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXVIII, p. 458. Mt. Apo, Mindanao, Philippines. 7. APOMYS MAJOR, Miller 1911. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXXVIII, p. 402. Mt. Santo Tomas, Baguio, Benguet, Luzon, Philippines. S. APOM\'S MUSCULUS, Miller 191 1. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XXXVIII, p. 403. Baguio, Benguet, Luzon, Philippines. <). APOMYS MICRODON, Hollister 1913. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. XLVI, p. 327. Biga, Cataduanes, Philippines. 8 — Living Rodents — II Genus 43. MELOMYS, Thomas 1922. Melomys, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IX, p. 261. 1936. PoGONOMELOMVS, Rilmmler, Zeitschr. fijr Saugetierk. II, p. 248. {Melomys mayeri, Rothschild & Dollman.) 1936. Paramelomys, Riimmler, Zeitschr. fiir .Siiiigetierk. II, p. 248. (Uromys levipes, Thomas.) Valid as a subgenus. 1922. SoLOMYS, Thomas, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IX, p. 261. {Uromys sapientis, Thomas.) Valid as a subgenus. '935- Unicomys, Troughton, Rec. Austral. Mus. XIX, 4, p. 259. (Utiicomys ponceleti, Troughton.) Not seen. {^Solomys, fide Y(.\\mm\er.) Type Spfxies. — Uromys rufcscens, .Vlston. Range. — Australasian: Talaud Island, Obi Island, New Guinea, Ceram, Solomon Islands; Queensland, Northern Territory (Australia), Melville Island. Number of Forms. ^As here understood the genus contains about fifty- three forms. Characters. — Before dealing with the characters, a few remarks are neces- sary on the status of the Uromys genera, from which genus the present group was originally divided, and the several subgeneric or generic names which have been given to forms included in the series. The genus Uromys was erected hy Peters, with a short note to the effect that it was very closely related to "Mus" (= Rat t us, this about the clearest part of the genus diagnosis), hut differed in the scales of the tail not being similar, and the skull, which had small bullae and small incisive foramina. While this is true for typical Uromys, a host of smaller intermediate forms have been described, referred firstly to Uromys and then to the present genus, in which the bullae are certainly not smaller than in some Rtittus, nor are the incisive foramina. Flower & Lydekker summarized Uromys by saying that it was like Mus, but the "scales of the tail not overlapping, but set edge to edge, so as to form a sort of mosaic work." But this character though it may be constant in Melomys, is certainly not unknown in Rattus, the complex-toothed R. nativittatus for instance being quite as in Uromvs so far as its tail structure shows; and I am not persuaded that this character alone will not have intermediate forms, both in Raltus, and apparently to a certain degree within Melomys. As regards dentition, Tate states that "an attempt has been made to choose some definite characters for distinguishing the Uromys Rats from the Rattus Rats, but the results are disappointing, as the two groups overlap in almost every character ... in no characters of the teeth is the demarcation between the two sets of genera absolute." It appears therefore that Melomys is not distinguishable from Rattus except on average characters, and that Uromvs is very closely con- nected with Rattus through Melomys, and, that bearing this in mind, the fewer genera admitted in this branch of the subfamily the better. It may be noted that whereas the tail of Uromys is strictly naked in all cases, it is not so in Melomys; Tate shows that several forms of Melomys retain three hairs per scale MELOMYS 227 (nwmklotii and mayeri quoted, p. 590, also muscalis, lutilhis and sevia), which is frit)mntlv the case in Raltiis). Riininiler in his revision of the genus states that Melomys is just as nearly allied to Rattus and " Stenomys" as to Uromys, but gives no detailed generic characters. "The palate ridges, where known, consist of five or six interdental ridges, as well as simple predental ridges" (Thomas; compare Uromys). Lower incisors not deep in proportion to their breadth. Rostrum rather heav}'. Zygomatic plate with anterior border slightly cut back above. Supraorbital ridges weak or absent; braincase usually rather broader than Uromys. Back of palate sometimes broadened, terminating about at posterior part of M.3, or slightly in front of it. The dentition is of the Uromys type, strictly simple throughout life apparently; the cusps on each lamina fuse together, and in no case, so far as examined, are clearly marked. M.3 is strongly reduced, and with wear sometimes becomes simple ring-shaped. M.i appears four-rooted in a few specimens examined. Lower molars with the terminal heel of M.i and M.2 large, sometimes nearly appearing as an e.xtra lamina; there is a tendency for the front lamina of lower M.i to be strongly reduced, or even to disappear. The breadtli of the posterior lamina in M.i (upper series) in many specimens suggests that in this tooth the posterointernal cusp is not fully suppressed. The bullae normally are strongly reduced. Feet, in the typical subgenus, of Uromys type, rather heavy, with D.5 relatively long; arboreal in appearance. Tail usually as in Uromys; but, as indicated above, the hairiness is in some forms more apparent than in the majority, in which the tail is mostly naked. Size always smaller than Uromvs. " Pogonomelomys" was based, as a subgenus, on those forms in which the scales of the tail are six-sided, and the molars slightly narrowed; but slightly narrowed or slightly broadened molars will occur side by side in any large genus. The character of the "six-sided" as against "four-sided" tail scales is altogether too slight for subgeneric recognition. It must be noted that in Tate's figures, mollis and lutilhis both appear to have the scales more or less six-sided, as well as maveri. Yet according to Riimmler, lutilhis is a Melomvs S.S., mollis a Paramelomys, and mayeri a Pogonomelomys. Paramelo.mys differs from true Melomvs in the longer, more pointed rostrum (becoming transitionary towards Apomxs). with nasals projecting more anteriorly; the hindfoot is long and narrow, though with the usual arrangement of digits. It should perhaps be regarded as a specific group rather than as a subgenus. So far as seen, M.3 is usually ringshaped in adult, in this group. SoLOMYS has rather large bullae (for the genus); the size is larger than in Melomvs and Paramelomys (about 250 head and bodv) (ponceleti to 330, accord- ing to Riimmler); the anterior zygomatic plate is nearly straight, the supra- orbital ridges quite well developed; small squamosal crests are suggested in the few skulls seen; palate length and lower incisors agreeing with Melomys rather than Uromys. Riimmler refers this to Melomys as a subgenus, though Tate is inclined to regard it as a subgenus of Uromys. It does not seem quite typical in either, and in manv characters is intermediate between the two. 228 MELOMYS So far as known, the mammary formula of Melomys is o — 2 = 4. Forms seen: aerosus, arcium, arfakianus, arfakiensis, australis, banfieldl, bruijnii, calidior, caurhitis, cerviiiipcs, clams, (iollmani, ehoretis, fraterculus, fulgens, fiiscus, gracilis, intermedins, lanosiis, lev/pes, lorcntzii, lutillus, meycri, meeki, iiiclicus, mollis, moncktoiii, minimis, imiscalis, naso, ubiensis, porculiis, platxops, ratioides, riibex, rubricola, rufiscciis, rutihis, sapientis, shawmayeri, stalkcri, talaiidium. In some forms of Melomvs the toothrow appears to be longer than is usual in Rattus. In the subgenus Melomys (including " Pogonomelomys"), M. purciiliis stands apart from the others on account of its large size (head and body 220). The narrow-toothed forms referred by Riimmler to Pogonoinelomys are listed below as bruijnii group. List of Named Forms (The classification of Riimmler, 1936, is followed in part.) Subgenus Paromelomxs, Riimmler 1. MELOMYS AEROSUS, Thomas 1920. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, VI, p. 42S. Mt. Manysela, Ceram. 2. MELOMYS LEVIPES LEVIPES, Thomas 1897. Ann. Mus. Civ. Stor. Nat. Geneva, 2, XVIII, p. 617. Haveri, British New Guinea. 3. MELOMYS LEVIPES LORENTZII, Jentink 190S. Nova Guinea, 9, p. 8. Rest Camp, 900 m., Noord Ri\XT, Dutch New Guinea. Svnonym: naso, Thomas, igii, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 8, VII, p. 3S6. Kafari River, S.-W. New Guinea. 4. MELOMYS LEVIPES RATTOIDES, Thomas 1922. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 9, IX, p. 263. Mamberano River, Dutch New Guinea. 5. MELOMYS LEVIPES ARFAKIANUS, Rummler 1935. Zeitschr. fiir Saugetierk. 10, p. 107. Arfak Mountains, Dutch New Guinea.